《Game world or A different world?》 Prologue: New start ¡°This has got to be a lie--!¡± A child who was around 7 years old stood in front of the gate of his school. Her long black hair covered her back and her deep upturned eyes were opened wide as she stared at the signpost in front of her. She was wearing a black one-piece dress with her skirt reaching up to her knees and had a very elaborate designs on its edges. On her chest was a blue rose brooch which symbolized the insignia of her house, No matter where you looked at this child, she was a part of nobility. ¡°From now on, this Farlingstad Magic Academy, is now your new home!¡± An aged old man with flowing white hair that reached up to his shoulders and deep wrinkles that crisscrossed all over his face held a hand at the awed girl. The man revealed a smile to her and spoke to her in congratulations. Even though the old man was speaking to the girl full of enthusiasm, she ignored the old man and her breath she muttered, ¡°I really was reincarnated into the game.¡± *** In a world called Glacias, fantastical beings like Dragons, Elves, Dwarfs and etc existed. Though they weren¡¯t living in perfect harmony, each race enjoyed peace and stability. Here, in this world, since fantastical being exists, so does magic. Magic was a miraculous power that god gave to each of his creations. For a race to use magic, they needed to have ¡®Mana¡¯ which was also gifted by god. Each races had varying amounts of ¡®Mana¡¯, with the dragons having the most and the humans having the smallest amount. Even though humans were the weakest because of their small amount of mana, their ingenuity and numbers were enough to help them secure a foothold and establish a country in this world. They named their country, Aclaia, in honor of the great hero who raised the banner for the humans and established this kingdom. And in this country, a child was born in a certain noble household. Though their social standing isn¡¯t high nor were they rich. The people who lived in this household shared a strong bond with one another. They felt blessed when they were given a child and promised amongst themselves to give this child a happy life. It has been a year since the child was born, around this time, a child begins to form their sense of self. This child was no exception to that rule, but she is quite special if compared to other because she has... *** ¡°(Huh? Where¡¯s this?)¡± I woke up in an unfamiliar place, lying on an unfamiliar bed. Twisting my neck to survey my surroundings, I was shocked to see how big everything was around me. Continuing my survey, I was stunned to discover how my body had become smaller and deformed. ¡°(What the heck happened to me!?)¡± I reviewed my memories in order to know what turned me into this. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°(I was playing a visual novel game in my room like normal, then my mother scolded me for staying up late and forcibly had me go to bed¡­ then I went to sleep like she said¡­ then what?)¡± While I became confused because of I didn¡¯t know what did happen, the door opened and revealed a young woman who looked to be around the early 20s. She had short blonde hair that was tied up into a ponytail and she wore a dress that had the same look as what noblewomen would wear in the middle ages. ¡°You¡¯re awake already, Lumina? Are you hungry?¡± The woman who called me ¡°Lumina¡± effortlessly carried me in her arms and asked me some questions. ¡°Uhh¡­ ah!¡± I tried asking the woman questions but what came out from my mouth where some gibberish, something a baby would make. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re hungry, Lumina? Then let mama feed you milk.¡± Following that declaration, the woman undoed some of her buttons and presented her breast to me. Without my consent, the woman shoved her breast into my face inserting her nipple into my mouth. I tried resisting the woman, but because she had the advantage of strength and height, I lost to her. Before I knew, I was sucking on her nipple and the taste of milk filled my mouth, it was then that I discovered what I had become. ¡°(Did I become a baby¡­? Thinking about it calmly¡­ this deformed body, waking up in an unfamiliar place and the woman feeding me milk¡­ there¡¯s no other logical conclusion.)¡± Continuing this line of thought, I became suspicious at what happened to me when I went to sleep. ¡°(No way... did I die right when I went asleep?... there¡¯s no other explanation for this¡­ other than that¡­ haha)¡± As I realized what happened to me, small droplets of water spilled from my eyes. The woman who held me became surprised at my reaction and started panicking. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong, Lumina? Are you hurt?¡± The woman stopped feeding me milk and paced around the room with a confused face. ¡°(Ah¡­ since this woman was feeding me¡­ could she be my mother? Or a wetnurse? Well¡­ I¡¯ll know what she is in time¡­ *Yawn* I¡¯m getting sleepy... )¡± My heavy eyelids slowly closed my eyes, though I wanted to comfort the woman who didn¡¯t know what to do. The instincts of this body were stronger than my will and since struggling was futile, I entrusted my consciousness to it and fell asleep.
Hi! I''m new to this writing business and just decided to because I wanted to try it. :D I''ve been here on this site for a while and have been leeching off from the authors and am a silent reader. XD
Next Chapter 1 -5 year old - It¡¯s been five years ever since I became aware of the fact that I was reincarnated. During those five years, I¡¯ve tried my best to act like an infant to a toddler. Also, while I was acting, I have learned quite a few things about this new world. First, the world is called Glacias. It¡¯s a place where swords and magic exists. I still don¡¯t know the concept of magic though, but thinking that its real here really makes me excited. Second, is the fact that other races, besides humans, exist. Though the reason for is simple, its because this place is a fantastical world! The family I now had is a part of nobility, though its status is quite low and its territory is small. I¡¯ve also learned that the person who breastfed me during the very first day when my consciousness awoke inside this body. She has blonde hair that reached up to her waist and is usually tied up into a ponytail. She has a very beautiful and has porcelain-like white skin. As for my father, well I haven¡¯t seen him yet but according to my mother, he is a very handsome person that has a black crown of hair and possess black pupils. She told me that the reason why father isn¡¯t staying with us at home was because he was a knight that serves the country. He was assigned to the borders where the fighting was the fiercest. In this new life, my mother along with a few servants have showered me with lots of love and because of that, I cherish them and also love them dearly. From time to time I would stay in my room and would try to remember the cause of my death in my previous life. So far, I haven¡¯t been successful. But what I had remembered where quite substantial. First, I was a guy, not that it matters now anyway. Second, though I don¡¯t know what my age was, but I was a jobless shut-in that spent most of my life leeching off my parents. Third, the last game I played was titled, Glacias. It has the same name as the world I lived in. Who knew such coincidences could occur. I initially thought that maybe the game and this world were one and the same. So I did my best to remember its plots and character and so far, the name of my character didn¡¯t float up in my mind. Which meant that I am either a side character for the plot or that I was just being paranoid about all this. Well, either ways, I will still live this life according to what I want. If I am just a side character of that game, then I will do my best to stay away from the people who are involved to it. They experience too much tragedies and complex relationship which is enough of a reason for me to never go near them. And, if this I was just being paranoid, then that meant that I was only thinking too much. *** ¡°Nee~ Mama, where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to a special place, Lumina.¡± I forgot to tell you, in this world I am named, Lumina Chis Chem. Right now, I, along with my mother, are walking on a stone paved path towards a place that resembled the vatican. The only difference were the banners that were lined along its walls and that its size were two or three times bigger than the vatican. Each banner had an animal drawn on them. I do not know what they symbolized, but none of them were the same. And amongst them, there were four banners whose size were incomparable to the others. The first had a hawk-like symbol with red as its background. Second had a lion as a symbol and had a yellow background. Third was a turtle with a green background and the last was a serpent with a blue background. Each of them represented an influential family whose authority were second only to the king. (Yep¡­ its really the same¡­ well, its just a coincidence anyway¡­ just a coincidence.) I stared at the banners for a brief moment then resumed back to walking. ¡°Why are we going here, mama?¡± ¡°Its my present for your fifth birthday.¡± ¡°... Huh?¡± I tilted my head to the side and gave my mother a curious gaze. (Is this place the same as an amusement park? If so, then I can¡¯t wait!) A smile floated up on my face when I started thinking about going to an amusement park in this world. Unlike the world in my memories, this place has magic so I expected the rides and attractions to much more enjoyable. ¡°If its my present then let¡¯s hurry up! Mama, I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± I walked a few steps ahead of my mother and faced her while giving off an aura of impatience. Seeing me act like this, my mother floated a wry smile and marched along the path with me in front. A few minutes later, we entered through a great hall in one of the buildings that were inside and was greeted by a few elderly men. All of them wore the same white toga and most of them had a long beards. The moment I saw them, I hid to my mother and clasped the helm of her skirt. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°May we know the reason why the two of you have come here?¡± The man who stood in the middle of them asked my mother while stroking his beard. ¡°We¡¯ve come here to perform the ritual for her to become a magician.¡± While saying those words, my mother nudged me forward so that I was visible to the long bearded men. (Huh? Magician? Is this the place where I become a magician? Hurray! But they still look creepy to me though.) ¡°Hoo, what a lovely young girl. Fumu, she¡¯ll become a great magician in the future.¡± The old men observed me from top to bottom. Their gazes really felt unpleasant, I really want to run away from them, but because my mother held my hand, I couldn¡¯t escape. Today, because we were going out, I wore a dress that had a deep blue brook on my chest. My skirt¡¯s length reached up to my knees and on its edges were lots of frills. The type of dress I was currently wearing was reminiscent of the ¡®Gothic Lolita¡¯ fashion in my memories. ¡°Then please proceed this way.¡± After they were done feasting their eyes on me, one of the elderly man began to guide us along a large hallway. The way it was designed really was the same as the vatican in my world. I started suspecting if places like the forbidden city and the taj mahal existed in this world. ¡°Then please have the girl stand in the middle of the circle before we proceed with the ceremony.¡± While I was busy having my eyes dart around the place, we seemed to have arrive to where the ceremony would be held. My mother let go of my hand and softly started to push me towards the huge circle. ¡°Do I have to go alone?¡± I looked at my mother with an upturned gaze and teary eyes. In truth, going alone was a simple matter and didn¡¯t warrant the reluctance I showed to my mother. The reason why I wanted her to come along with me was because those creepy old men from before were still near us. ¡°This is my¡­ no, our present to you. You¡¯ll be the first person in our family to ever become a magician, Lumina.¡± Since my mother continued to urge me to go forward alone, I stopped my resistance and reluctantly walked to the center of a huge circle. ¡°Then, shall we begin?¡± I gave the creepy old man a nod to signal that I was ready. He then raised both of his hands and started muttering something. I listened to what he was saying but couldn¡¯t understand his words. This world used the same language to the ones in my memories which relieved me because I didn¡¯t have to start from square one. But what the old man spoke was a language that didn¡¯t exist in any of the languages I knew, which meant that it was a language unique to this world. ¡°Ha!¡± The instant the man let out that shout, complex geometrical patterns and symbols became visible from the circle. An exact copy made out of light, floated on top of the circle under my feet and in a spinning motion. It passed through my legs and stopped on top of my head. It continued to pulsate for a while before it disappeared. ¡°Fuuu~¡± The man who performed the ceremony exhaled and gave me a look of pity. (Eh? Did it fail? Or am I not qualified to become a magician?) He then slowly approached me with my mother in tow. Seeing the man¡¯s face, my mother made an anxious face as she waited for the man to declare the result. ¡°This young girl has the qualifications to become a magician¡­ it¡¯s just that.¡± ¡°... just that?¡± ¡°that?¡± My mother knitted her eyebrow while I tilted my head. ¡°From the amount of ¡®Mana¡¯ awoken from her body, she¡¯s only capable of doing Elementary Magic and by the time she¡¯ll be an adult. She¡¯ll only be capable of casting intermediate spells.¡± Hearing the old mans answer, I made a smile and faced my mother. Though the amount of mana I had in my body was small according to the old man, but the fact that I could perform magic was already enough. Even though the old men looked very disappointed, me and my mother were very joyous of the result. My mother took a few pieces of silver coins from her pouch and gave them to the men as payment. The two of us then departed from that place and hurried back home. The two of us were in high spirits.
Previous Next Chapter 2 A few days has passed ever since the ceremony to make me into a magician was done. I thought that the moment it was done, I would be able to use magic directly. But it turns that it doesn¡¯t. For me to be able to properly use magic, I would need to have a teacher. He or she will teach me the magic language and all the things I needed to learn so that I could use magic. My mother had some of the servants search for an appropriate teacher for me and within a few days, a servant was able to find a teacher. It seems that he or she would arrive here after a few weeks. So during that time, I, like always, spent most of my time together with my mother. And unlike most children, because I had some memories from my previous life, the way we spent time was quite different. Our day was mostly like this. In the morning, when I wake up, I would spend around 30 mins to prepare myself for the day. It was also because of this that I discovered how troublesome it was being a girl. After my preparations were done, I would head towards the dining room and eat breakfast with my mother. When we were done eating breakfast, I, along with my mother would go to my father¡¯s study to read some books. One of the reasons why I read books was because the only way to kill time without resorting to childish toys was this, so I was left with no choice but to make reading into a habit. During the time when I was still a child, I acted as if I didn¡¯t know how to read and would usually ask my mother to teach my how to read them. This continued on till today with the difference of me asking my mother fewer questions. Though there were some books that I was forbidden to read, the amount I was able to read was already enough. I wasn¡¯t tempted to read them because even if I wanted to, because of my small stature, I couldn¡¯t even reach them without the help of my mother or any of the servants. Also, because I did not spend my time reading books in my previous life, the speed I read was quite slow. A book of 300+ pages would be at most, be finished after a week has passed. At noon, a servant would enter the study and deliver some food to us. We would then have a quick lunch and resumed to immersing ourselves to what we were reading after. In the afternoon, my mother would stop and tell me that it was time for snacks. The place where we ate our snacks was the veranda of our home. The served snacks were either cookies, cakes and bread. My favorite snack was the Mont Blanc, I really love it cause it was small, and sweet. The weeks passed on like this and thanks to that, I became quite knowledgeable of this world. For a 5-year-old that is. One day, while I and my mother were spending our time reading some books in the study, a servant came in along with an unfamiliar face. The person who was gonna be my teacher was a young girl whose was taller than me by a 10 centimetersif I was correct. I was around 125 centimeters, so that make her 135 centimeters tall. Quite small for an adult if you¡¯d ask me. She had light brown hair that hang loose on her back. She wore a dark colored witch¡¯s hat along with a dark cape that covered her body. What¡¯s more, her face was expressionless as if she had lost any interest in this world. She also carried a slightly large backpack on her back and a medium-sized green suitcase with her right hand. ¡°My name is Eclara, I have no surname which meant I serve no master. Right now, I am traveling around the nation to search for a proper master.¡± The girl made a small bow as she introduced herself. According to my mother, people with no surnames were veterans who had lost a person they swore to serve till their death. I don¡¯t know why they would travel to search for an appropriate master after that though, so I just shrugged it off as a part of their culture. Also, the name Eclara¡­ I kinda feel like I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere but can¡¯t remember where was it. Might as well give it up then, it has some vibes that it would only make me uneasy if I were to pursue this. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I shook my head a bit to clear away those thoughts and gave my introductions to her with a smile. ¡°My name is Lumina Chis Chem, the only daughter of this household. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Though it was customary to give the person you were introducing yourself a bow. But according to my mother, if you were introducing yourself to a person of a lower stature, there wasn¡¯t any need for me to give that person a bow. ¡°Since we have nothing else better to do, how about you and Lumina go to the garden and teach her right away.¡± My mother took the words I wanted to say right out of my mouth. It seems like she also feels impatient. ¡°Understood.¡± My teacher, Eclara, slightly nodded her and followed us towards the backyard. When we arrived, she took a crystal ball from her suitcase and presented it to me. I tilted my head in puzzlement to what this was for. ¡°That crystal ball is for me to know what your elemental affinity is¡­ do you know what that is?¡± It seemed like she wanted to ascertain if I knew what she was talking about. I gave her a proud look and puffed out my chest in front of her and said: ¡°Of course, there are 5 basic elements to magic. They are Earth, Fire, Water, Air, and Light.¡± My mother who stood beside me also looks proud at my answer. It was because, ever since we entered the vatican-like place to become a magician. All the books I have read were all about magic though they were mostly basic and didn¡¯t teach me how to cast it cause I couldn¡¯t even read the language for the incantation. ¡°That¡¯s good, then please pour your mana into the crystal ball.¡± ¡°Pour mana?¡± I knitted my brows as I repeated what she instructed me to do. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to pour mana? That¡¯s odd, I thought you knew already, cause you spoke about elemental affinities quite naturally.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s that¡¯s cause I¡¯ve spent most of my time reading books.¡± Eclara made an understanding nod as she approached me and placed her hand on top of mine. ¡°Close your eyes and imagine that you¡¯re holding a pitcher of water with the hand I¡¯m holding.¡± I did what she told me and imagined an image of a pitcher filled with water though the image that appeared was a pitcher that only had about 3 glasses of water inside it. ¡°Then imagine tilting the pitcher and pour it on the ball.¡± When I did what she said, the crystal ball shone red then blue then yellow then green and finally white. The moment Eclara saw the ball shone in five colors, her eyes opened wide. ¡°This is quite uncommon¡­ normally a magician at your age will only have one element. For you to have all the five... you¡¯re quite gifted. Its a shame that with your mana pool, you can only cast basic spells.¡± Hearing that I was gifted made me and my mother smile. The servants who were also near us gave me a look of admiration. My only problem, which was my mana pool was already known so we weren¡¯t disappointed about the news. Eclara who was witnessed our smiles loosened her face as she hid the crystal ball back to her suitcase. ¡°Then, shall we start, milady.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I answered her with enthusiasm. My mother went back to the house and wished me good luck while the servants went back to their work.
Previous Next Chapter 3 ¡°Can you tell me everything you know about magic?¡± Eclara, my magic teacher, asked me a simple question. Since I¡¯ve done nothing but read books, I was quite confident in my knowledge about it. ¡°Magic is a miraculous power that gave us ¡®Humans¡¯ so that we are able to survive in this world where many different kinds of races live together.¡± ¡°Good, then what about the ¡®Magic Language¡¯?¡± I knitted my brows the moment I heard that question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know that.¡± Eclara slowly walked towards me and even though she was only 10 cm. taller than me she patted my head to console me. ¡°That¡¯s okay, it''s expected not to know.¡± ¡°Then why¡¯d you ask me that question?¡± ¡°I thought you knew about it because you were able to talk about magic with such familiarity?¡± I started pouting in the middle of her explanation. When she noticed that I was pouting, her expressionless face loosened a bit and a small smile could be seen on her. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s start by discovering the magic words of the basic spells.¡± ¡°Discover?¡± Hearing the word ¡®Discover¡¯ instead of ¡®Learning¡¯ surprised me. I tilted my head to the side and asked her. ¡°I meant it as it is. Didn¡¯t you say that magic is a miraculous power given to us by god.¡± I nodded to her statement and waited for her to continue. ¡°That means that all we need to meditate and look into ourselves.¡± I made a sullen look when I heard the word ¡®Meditation¡¯. When thinking about meditating¡­ It''s that right¡­ a bunch of monks who are in the lotus position and breathing deeply. It has only been a day and I was already depressed. ¡°Please sit under this tree, milady.¡± I followed Eclara and sat under one of the trees that were lined-up in the garden. When I was about to sit in the lotus position, she stopped me and asked me why was I crossing my legs. ¡°Weren¡¯t we gonna meditate? Then sitting cross-legged is correct, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got that idea, but that''s wrong. You only need to sit comfortably and close your eyes.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief and sat in a more comfortable position. Like what she told me, I closed my eyes. After a little while, she started talking to me. ¡°Let¡¯s start with fire. First, imagine how or why fire occurs. Form an image around that thought. Continue doing this and a word will float up in your mind, that word is the magic word for the basic magic spell, ¡®Fireball¡¯.¡± When she finished talking, I started thinking of the fire triangle. For a fire to start, we need ¡®Oxygen¡¯, ¡®Heat¡¯, and ¡®Fuel¡¯. Since oxygen was plentiful in the atmosphere, I didn¡¯t have to think about it. As for fuel, I set my own mana as the source and for heat¡­ well, let¡¯s just use my body temperature. Now that that was done, I started thinking where the fireball would appear. The place should be a place that satisfies all those conditions. I then remembered a game I once played in my previous life. It had a magic swordsman whose hand was on fire. I became satisfied and concluded that it was fine. I stretched out my hand and imagined that it was on fire. I started felt a warm sensation on my hand. Slowly opening my eyes, I discovered that my hand was on fire, but the fire didn¡¯t burn my hand. It transmitted a warm sensation instead. Strange¡­ should a word float up in my mind? Well, since I was able to cast this magic everything''s okay. ¡°Good, you learn fast. I didn¡¯t hear you say the magic word. I¡¯m quite curious about this fireball though. Usually, a ball of fire would float up in front of the caster. In your case, it was your hand. Could you tell me the magic word for this.¡± ¡°...¡± My cheeks cramped a bit when I heard her asking me for the magic word and in a small voice I answered her. ¡°... there was no word for this.¡± The moment she heard me, her expressionless face turned to shock before becoming one of disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re able to do chantless magic? That¡¯s a rare talent that could only be seen in 1 out of a thousand mages. If only you had a large amount of mana, you would¡¯ve become a great archmage.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m sorry that I only have a small amount.¡± Even though I have just started learning magic, my emotions have been on a wild roller coaster ride. Maybe it is better for me to stop. ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t mind it. For now let¡¯s focus on mastering the basic spells. Since you can cast chantless magic, I think we¡¯ll only be together for four days at most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fast. Is magic really that simple?¡± ¡°Well, since I can only teach you basic spells, then I think this speed is quite average.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Well, at least I can do magic. A thought then floated up in my mind. ¡°Umm.. what¡¯d happen if I overused magic and deplete my mana?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if your mana is low, the only thing you need to do is to calm yourself and take deep breaths.¡± Hearing her answer, question marks started floating on top of my head. (Deep breaths? Why deep breaths?) After a few moments, I finally realized why. God created the world and he bestowed mana to each of his creations. So that means, mana exists in the air, earth, water and everything that I see in the world. Understanding the reason why, I nodded a few times then faced her. ¡°Please continue teaching me the rest.¡± ¡°Yes, milady.¡± *** Five days has passed since then. My daily routine during those days were changed because of magic practice. My mornings were the same as before, but my afternoons took on a drastic change. My magic practices would start in the afternoon. I managed to master all five of my elements. I managed to master fire magic in the first day and the rest of that day, it heat was just enough to boil water. As for water magic, well, being able to make 3 pitcher full of water could already be considered exceptional for me. For earth magic, I needed to use almost half of my mana to create a chair and a table for two. And lastly, wind magic was in my opinion, the best magic I could use. I was able to cast a cool and refreshing breeze around me. Since my magic was chantless, I could manipulate the form they would take according to my wishes. And with the amount of mana I have, the most useful way I could use magic is for tea time. Which is, by the way, what was happening right now. ¡°Are you really leaving, Eclara?¡± I asked Eclara who sat in front of me as I sipped on a cup of black tea. ¡°Yes, you have already mastered magic. I have nothing else left to teach you.¡± ¡°Is that so? It would¡¯ve been good if you stayed with us though, I really enjoyed spending time with you.¡± I offered a plate of butterscotch cookies to her. ¡°I, too enjoyed my time with you, milady. But I have to continue my search.¡± She accepted the cookies and bit on it as she finished speaking. ¡°You still need to find a master who satisfies your criteria, huh.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then at least for the last time, won¡¯t you enjoy this little tea time with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be my pleasure.¡± When we have finished our tea party, Eclara stood up from her seat and picked up the luggage that lay near her feet. Even before our we had our tea, she was already prepared to leave. Though its a bit sad to part with people, that is a part of life. If I forcefully restrained her, it would have strained our good relationship. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Thank you very much for the food and for the time.¡± ¡°No, no, It''s me who should be thanking you, not you.¡± She made a wry smile and walked back towards the mansion from our garden while waving her hand. I gave her my biggest smile as a parting gift for her and continued waving my hand till her figure couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. *** At night, while I slowly closed my eyes, I suddenly remembered something. ¡°Ahhh! Eclara Dien rot! Isn¡¯t she a game character of the last game, I played before I died in my previous life!?¡± In the game, she was an archmage who was able to cast giant fireballs and create tornadoes that could decimate an entire army. She was a servant of the noble house that had the hawk with the red background. In the game, she was 17 years old and she was really charming and cute because of her loli appearance. ¡°... but she doesn¡¯t have a surname¡­ so she¡¯s a different person? She looks almost the same though, plus during our first meeting, she felt like an adult¡­. Maybe, she is a different person, I must be overthinking things¡­ haha, let¡¯s go to sleep before any more crazy ideas float up.¡±
I wanted to add this in the story but it''s really hard to do it, so I''ll just introduce it here. 1 month has 5 weeks and 30 days, each week has 6 days and 1 year has 12 months. :D 1 gold coin is equal to 10 silver coins, 1 silver coin is equal to 100 bronze conis. :D
Previous Next Chapter 4 It has been 2 years ever since Eclara had left and I continued practicing magic. There were quite a few things I managed to discover during this time, like combining 2 elements together. For example, if I used fire magic as a base then add water slowly would make steam. Using water magic and fire magic¡¯s ability to control temperature; I was able to make ice cubes. Also fire magic and wind magic would make a very convenient hair dryer. As for earth magic, I was still unable to combine it with the other elements. One reason is because it¡¯s hard and tough. The only problem I¡¯ve encountered during my experiments was my small amount of mana. My mana was just enough to make 12 ice cubes, filling a small room with steam and 30 minutes worth of hot air. If I exceeded those amounts, I would start breathing hard and my breathing usually returns to normal after ten minutes have passed. Also, my days didn¡¯t really change even after she left. In the morning, I would spend time with my mother, reading books in father¡¯s study. In the afternoon, I would go to the garden and practice magic. The only days that would change my days are visitors and celebrations. Like my seventh birthday, which was today. ¡°Happy birthday, Lumina. Today will be a bit more special than your other birthdays.¡± My mother had a big smile as she congratulated me and was unusually much more enthusiastic than last year. ¡°I can¡¯t wait! Nee~ mama, what do you mean by special?¡± I asked my mother who sat beside me as the servants placed a lot of food on the dinner table. She didn¡¯t answer my questions but only laughed and said, ¡®It¡¯s a surprise¡¯. Mother seemed really pleased seeing me impatient, so I continued to ask her. Laughter reverberated inside the dining hall until the servants finished placing the food. Like my previous world, a cake with seven candles that were lit was placed in front of me. As the preparations were slowly done, the chandelier that was on top of the dining table was turned off using a magic tool. Well, this is a fantasy world, so magic tools are bound to exist. The entire room became dark and the only light source were the candles on top of the cake. ¡°Make a wish, Lumina.¡± I was already contented with the life I was living, so I only had one wish. While thinking of the wish, I blew the candles turning the room pitch dark. Clap* Clap* Applause resounded around me in the darkness and the moment light returned to the room, a tall man with black hair and black eyes stood in front of me with a smile. He wore a full set of plate mail and a sword dangled on his waist. This meant that this man is¡­ ¡°¡­Papa?¡± I tilted my head to the side as I asked that question. When the man heard me, his smile became broader and he opened his arms wide. ¡°It¡¯s Papa, Lumina. I¡¯m back!¡± When he answered my question, my eyes opened wide in amazement and shock. Sometimes inside the study, my mother would talk about father and what he did to me. I would listen to her and wouldn¡¯t feel anything special about it. But when I saw him standing in front of me, emotions such as joy, sadness, and longing welled up within me. (Eh? Why am I crying? Did I yearn for my father this much?) ¡°Eh? You¡¯re crying? Eh?¡± Father started panicking as he saw me while mother and the other servants laughed. I think he expected me to jump into his arms but because I started crying, he became lost at what to do. Seeing him like that, I started laughing a little while tears continued to fall from my eyes. (I really am love in this world huh.) This was what I had thought while we ate dinner together. All throughout the night, I talked to my father about the things I did and was able to do. I even showed him my magic. He became happy as he saw a small fireball float in front of him. *** By the next day, I, mother and father spent our time together inside his study. We would read books together, eat snacks together and listened to my father¡¯s talk about his days while he was on duty. Weeks continued to pass like this and one day, I tried asking father a few questions. ¡°Nee~ Papa, how long will you be here?¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re anxious if Papa¡¯s gonna leave soon?¡± I nodded to his words and a smiled formed on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lumina. Papa will be here for a long while!¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Father laughed heartily as he answered my question. His laughter started to infect me and without me knowing, I was making a big smile. Seeing my smile, father¡¯s laughter became louder making my mother curious; therefore, she entered the room. At night, while we were eating dinner, my father made an announcement that tear me apart from my family. ¡°Lumina¡­ since your already seven years old, you¡¯re already old enough to go to school.¡± ¡°School?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m planning on having you enroll in a school in the capital. It¡¯s the only place where nobles like us can be properly educated.¡± (Now that he told me, going to school seems like fun. I wonder who I¡¯ll be meeting. Will I be able to fit in properly? Will I be able to make friends?) I started thinking about a lot of questions about the school. But there was one question I wanted to ask before all of those. ¡°In the capital? Will we be moving to the capital?¡± Father shook his head as he answered me and said, ¡°The school is a boarding school. You¡¯ll be the only one who¡¯ll go there and live there with other children of your age, Lumina.¡± ¡°¡­ is that so?¡± I became depressed as I heard his answer. Father started to panic and tried to comfort me, but my mother who was by my side spoke to me with a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lumina. Although it¡¯ll be lonely at first, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll enjoy your time there. Since you¡¯re a very charming girl, you¡¯ll make friends in no time at all. Then as you grow older, you¡¯ll find someone you love and marry him.¡± (Marrying huh¡­ since I was a guy in my previous life, I think that¡¯ll be hard.) I glanced towards my mother and nodded to her. I became really used to living here, so I became quite reluctant to leave this place. I then remembered an old saying I often heard in my previous life. I think it was ¡®Nothing in this world is permanent in this world except change.¡¯ Seeing my expression slowly becoming lively again, father coughed a bit and added his words. ¡°Even if we won¡¯t see each other for a while, just remember that we¡¯ll always be here for you, Lumina. We will always love you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I answered my father with a big ¡®Yes¡¯ and resumed eating. I didn¡¯t want the two of them to become depressed, so I smiled as I ate the food. I had trouble sleeping during that night. My thoughts continued to revolve around school and because of that, my eyes were red by the next day. *** 3 weeks has passed ever since father announced that I was going to school. Right now, I was standing in front of the carriage that would take me to the capital. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, mama.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get lonely along the way, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t papa.¡± My mother and father continued asking me a lot of questions as a servant sorted my luggage on the carriage. Although it wasn¡¯t prohibited for my parents to come with me, I opted not to. It was because; my desire to stay with them would only grow stronger if they would come with me. So I won¡¯t be confident that I won¡¯t cry the moment we separated in school. ¡°Look, papa, they¡¯re done sorting the carriage. I¡¯ve gotta go.¡± ¡°Nn¡­.¡± Father couldn¡¯t answer me anymore as large beads of tears started falling from his eyes. ¡°Take care, Lumina. Don¡¯t forget to find a servant to take care of you once you get there, okay.¡± ¡°Yes, mama.¡± The driver opened the door and helped me board the carriage. I sat on the chair with cushions and waved my hand to my parents as I said my farewells. ¡°Mama! Papa! I¡¯ll see you soon!¡± ¡°Nn¡­.¡± ¡°Stay healthy, Lumina!¡± The driver hopped onto his seat. The horses neighed as the driver whipped them so that the carriage would start moving. My parent¡¯s silhouettes became smaller as the distance increased. When I couldn¡¯t see them anymore, tears fell from my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry mama, papa. I¡¯ll thoroughly enjoy my life in school.¡±
Previous Next Chapter 5 Four days has passed since I left my home. For the past days, I¡¯ve been completely reliant on the carriage driver. He was a really talented person cause he knows how to cook, hunt animals, gather food and drive a carriage¡­ obviously. Although I already know the answer, my urge to have a conversation partner got the better of me. So I asked him a pretty obvious question on the second day of our travel. ¡°Ne, Mister, why can you do all these things?¡± When he heard my question, his eyeballs opened wide for a moment then made a delighted expression moments later. ¡°It¡¯s to give nobles like you a comfortable journey.¡± ¡°Hee, is that so? Thanks, mister!¡± He made a wry smile after I thanked him. Ever since that small talk, he became quite an enjoyable person to talk to. I also asked him if it would be okay for me to sit beside him in the driver¡¯s seat. At first her refused and gave various reasons, but he caved in when I said, ¡°Won¡¯t it be boring to travel with no one to talk to?¡± Thanks to that, I was sitting beside him while holding an umbrella throughout the remainder of our journey. We would talk about various stuff like where he lived, did he have a family and etc¡­ Also, I discovered that he was an exclusive driver for the school I was going. He also told me to drop by the stables if I have the time. He said that he wanted to introduce me to his acquaintances, because nobles like me, who were easy to talk to, were rare. Of course, I happily accepted his offer, though I wasn¡¯t that convinced about me being rare. I mean, my mother and father were like me, so there should be plenty of nobles who were nice. After a while, a town with a huge gate came into view. The soldiers who were guarding the gate spotted us and stopped us from entering. ¡°What¡¯s your business here in the Royal Capital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a carriage driver of the Royal Magic Academy, I¡¯m here to deliver the student besides me.¡± One of the guard¡¯s eyebrows rose as he glanced at me. ¡°Hi.¡± I waved at the guard with a smile, surprising him. The driver then handed a permit to the guard and allowed us entry. ¡°Umm¡­ why didn¡¯t you show them the permit first?¡± ¡°That questioning was only a formality and also to confirm our identities.¡± I pouted when I heard his answer and muttered, ¡°It¡¯d be faster if you only handed the permit.¡± He laughed a little bit when he heard my mutter and continued to drive the carriage. The capital was quite a well-developed and lively place. Crowds of people walked along the stone-paved paths and buildings that were a mix of the rennaissance and the medieval period were lined along the road. There were also lamplights along the road and according to the driver; those lamplights were supplied by magic. They were used to lit up the road for the night, obviously. We continued traveling the road until a giant luxurious gate came into our view; it was around 4 meters (4.40 yards) tall and had golden engravings. The designs of the wall near the gate were made out of various gems and had lots of intricate designs that traced the edges of the gate. All in all, it was a majestic sight to behold. Beside the gate, an aged old man with flowing white hair that reached up to his shoulders. He deep wrinkles that crisscrossed all over his face, the man revealed a smile to her and spoke to her in congratulations. ¡°Welcome to the Farlingstad Magic Academy, for the coming 14 years of your life, this will be you new home.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (¡­ Farlingstad¡­ Magic¡­ Academy?) My eyes opened wide the moment I heard the aged old man spoke of those words and under my breath, I spoke, ¡°This has got to be a lie¡­ is this really the game world?¡± The driver besides me made a smile and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t a lie, this really is that ¡®Academy¡¯, Miss Lumina.¡± I started doubting my reality and started remembering the contents of the game I played before my death. Then, Eclara¡¯s image floated in my mind and unlike the game, she didn¡¯t have a surname and was a traveler. Then doesn¡¯t that mean that this was a different world? ¡°Unn¡­ this isn¡¯t the game world¡­ these are just coincidences piling up on top of one another¡­ that¡¯s it, I¡¯m just over thinking things.¡± As my mind started to calm down, I suddenly noticed the driver and the old man looking at me with worry. I hurriedly fixed myself and revealed a small smile of embarrassment to them. ¡°Sorry for showing you an embarrassing side¡­ hehe¡­¡± I made a wry smile and properly introduced myself with a bow. ¡°My name is Lumina, the only daughter of the Chis Chem Barony.¡± Hearing my introduction, the old man started checking on a piece of paper and made a slight smile. ¡°Indeed, your name is on the list. May you please step on this Magic Circle and have us examine your inherent mana.¡± When I heard the phrase, ¡°examine your inherent mana¡±, I became a bit displeased. Heaving a sigh, I stepped down from the carriage with the help of the driver and stood at the center of the circle. Like what had happened on my fifth birthday, the old man made a very complicated chant and made the circle under my feet form lots of geometrical patterns. It then floated up slightly above my head. ¡°You mana is too low to be enrolled in the magic class, but you can be enrolled in the general studies. Though there may be a lot of commoners in that class, is that okay?¡± I nodded a few times to his words. He then opened the gate. The driver then escorted me back to the carriage and instead of sitting beside him; I was now sitting inside of it. I tried asking him why and he only replied, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good for your image to sit beside me, a simple driver¡±. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I grumbled a bit when I heard him say that, but because he was right, I reluctantly accepted his offer. As the carriage moved inside the school, I placed my elbow on the window and looked out the window. ¡°I like sitting in the driver¡¯s seat because the wind felt really good... haaa.¡± I slowly closed my eyes and slept inside the carriage. *** ¡°Please wake up Miss Lumina, we have arrived.¡± I opened my eyes and found the carriage driver shaking my shoulder slightly. I stared at him for a while then directed my gaze to his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± He quickly removed his hand from my shoulder and bowed in front of me. ¡°That was very rude of me, I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Yawn* ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mind it, so stop bowing.¡± When I became fully awake, I noticed that we were in front of a big mansion with many windows. I moved my gaze a little bit and found some children with varying ages walking from and to the mansion. ¡°Hee, so this is the place where I¡¯ll stay from now on.¡± The driver recovered when he heard my statement and moved closer to me. He coughed slightly and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not as great as the magic class¡¯ place though. It¡¯s because they¡¯re elites compared to us.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. They can use high leveled magic and stuff.¡± As stepped down from the carriage and a female servant that was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform came closer and bowed in front of me. She had red hair that was tied into a twin tail and seemed to be around my age. Under the glow of the afternoon sun, her red eyes sparkled brilliantly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Lumina Chis Chem. My name is Emilia Darion, I shall serve as your guide for the remainder of the day.¡± I wanted her to stop talking so formally to me, but because I was a noble, it couldn¡¯t be helped. The driver then unloaded my two suitcases and followed behind me as I walked along with the maid. ¡°Um, can I ask a question¡­ Miss Darion?¡± While we walked along a large hallway with walls painted white, I asked the maid a question with a reluctant face. ¡°Emilia is fine.¡± She gave me a curt answer and continued facing forward. ¡°Then¡­ Emilia, how old are you? I kinda feel that you¡¯re not that much older than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, my actual age is 7 years old.¡± A smile bloomed on my face when I heard that our ages were close. ¡°Then does that mean you¡¯re a working student?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are there a lot of you here?¡± I expected Emilia to answer me, but instead it was the driver. ¡°Yes, there are a lot of students like her. They are given to exceptional children with promising futures but can¡¯t afford the tuitions of the school.¡± ¡°Hee, is that so? Then does that mean, you¡¯re really smart?¡± ¡°Not that much.¡± Again, she gave me a curt answer without facing me. But in my eyes, I could see her ears becoming slightly red. It seems she isn¡¯t used to getting praised. ¡°This will be your room, Miss Lumina.¡± Emilia suddenly stopped in front of a large wooden door and opened it. I entered inside the room and found that it was quite large for a person. On the right side was a canopy bed with lots of pillows. There was also a desk for studying near the window and a closet near the bed. Though the room looked a bit dull because of the lack of ornaments and decorations. The driver then placed my suitcases inside the room and left along with the maid. ¡°I thought that they were gonna help me unpack¡­ well, maybe they¡¯re busy because there are a lot of students inside this mansion. So I can¡¯t be too spoiled.¡± I opened my suitcase and arranged my clothes inside the closets and placed some of the books I brought on the desk. When I was done, it was already evening and the sky was already dark. I suddenly heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± I allowed the person to enter and found out that it was Emilia pushing a cart of food to my room. Once she entered, her eyes grew wide and became a bit panicked. ¡°You¡­ finished arranging your room?¡± ¡°Ahh, yes¡­ I didn¡¯t have anything else to do.¡± ¡°Normally, it¡¯s our job to arrange your belongings while you were away, Miss Lumina. I wondered what you were up to because you didn¡¯t come out¡­ to think, you were doing this.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, I just finished doing it and am famished. What¡¯s for dinner?¡± She quickly straightened her posture and showed me the contents of the plate. The main dish for tonight was beef stew with vegetable salad as a side dish. And for dessert, it was a strawberry sponge cake and black tea. ¡°Hmm, looks delicious!¡± I then sat on the table and waited for her to finish arranging the plate. She poured water into a cup and stepped away once she was finished. I casted magic and placed 3 cubes of ice on the water and started eating. Once I was done, Emilia quickly cleaned the table and left the room with a bow. I became a bit sad because I couldn¡¯t make a conversation with her. I was educated by my mother to never talk while I eat so I finished my meal quickly and talk to her. To think she was that fast.
Hmm, that Idea seems good, ViolatedMonkey. But I like to take it slow for now. She''s still 7 years old, so those things have to wait
Previous Next Chapter 6 I woke up early morning and saw an unfamiliar view. I gazed around my room for a while and remembered. ¡°Ahh, right¡­ I¡¯m in the school.¡± I stood up from my bed and arranged the blankets and pillows. Stretching my body, I walked towards the closet and found unfamiliar clothes that were hung on top of it. I then remembered the events last night. Before I was gonna sleep, Emilia came into my room and placed my uniform in the closet. Thinking that it was school regulations, I changed my clothes. When I was finished, I looked at the mirror that w as on the door of the closet. The clothes I wore was a blazer that had a black jacket with a clover design. Each leaf of the clover was red, blue, green and yellow. They were the colors of the four most influential houses. My skirt had a checkered pattern of gray, black and white. Its length was 2 cm above my knees. As or socks and shoes, they were the standard black shoes and white socks. ¡°It¡¯s quite modern-looking for a fantasy world¡­ well, this just proves that this world was different from the game.¡± In the game, the uniform that the students wore didn¡¯t have black as a majority color. It was mostly white and it would emphasize the color of the house they belonged to. Let¡¯s say for the house that has the banner of the red hawk. The uniform of that student would have a white jacket with a few stripes of red. The checkered color on their pants/skirt would also follow suit. When I judged I was done changing, I started combing my hair and with my hand. I made my hand slightly warm with magic so that it would feel more comfortable. I heard the sound of knocking when I was about to finish my combing. ¡°Come in!¡± With a slight creaking noise, the door opened and I saw Emilia coming inside. Again, she was making a shocked face when she found me. (Why¡¯s she always shocked whenever she enters my room? Is what I¡¯m doing really abnormal?) I then placed a small plain hairpin near my bangs and completed my grooming. I didn¡¯t do anything special, like braiding, to my hair. My hairstyle was quite plain, so I doubt anybody would find me peculiar. ¡°Good Morning, Emilia.¡± I greeted her with a smile which finally woke her up from her daze. She quickly bowed to me and escorted me towards the canteen. All throughout the way, Emilia had a very troubled expression. Thinking of my failed chance to talk with her last night, I thought of a plan to talk to her. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She became surprised from my question and stopped walking. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Emilia, are you troubled by something?¡± She knitted her brows and refused to answer me. I continued to silently gaze at her and waited for her to answer. After a while, she opened her mouth and answered my question in a small voice. ¡°¡­ I feel like you don¡¯t need a servant, Miss Lumina. You¡¯re able to do almost everything by yourself even without me. I was supposed to be your personal maid throughout your stay here.¡± ¡°Ahh, is that so? It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t need a servant for doing those things, but!¡± (My mother told me that I needed to find a servant once I reached this place. Who knew that the school would provide me one. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s also seven like me. She¡¯s a potential friend candidate.) ¡°But?¡± ¡°What I do need is a friend. Would it be okay if we become friends?¡± Her eyes and mouth opened wide when she heard my statement. ¡°B-but¡­ our social classes are different¡­ you¡¯re a noble and I¡¯m a commoner, there¡¯s no way we could be friends.¡± ¡°Really? I became friends with the carriage driver from yesterday. So I think we can.¡± ¡°B-b-but¡­¡± ¡°No buts! Our ages aren¡¯t even that different and besides we¡¯re schoolmates. So, us becoming friends is normal, besides¡­¡± ¡°Besides?¡± I grabbed one of her hands with both of mine and with my most cheerful smile, I told her my true thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m from a low ranking noble house and don¡¯t have any friends who¡¯re near my age back home. I¡¯d really be happy if we become one though.¡± Her cheeks blushed a little bit and she lowered her gaze to the flower. When I thought she was gonna refuse me, I suddenly heard a very small, ¡®Yes¡¯, from her mouth. ¡°Really!? Thanks! Emilia.¡± ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s thanking you, Miss Lumina.¡± Though we became friends, it seems the ¡®Miss¡¯ before my name still stays. The two of us cheerfully walked towards the canteen. Once we arrived, Emilia walked towards one of the doors and came out with a trolley filled with food from it while I sat on one of the tables. She arranged the food on the table for me. The food she prepared where two sausages, a sunny side up egg, and a mug of warm milk. I casted some magic on the milk sporadically to keep it warm while I ate. I tried beckoning Emilia to eat with me but was refused by her with an excuse, ¡°Because it¡¯s the rules¡±. That excuse didn¡¯t give me any room for arguments. When I was finished eating and was now only drinking milk, the students slowly started to gather around the canteen. All the girls wore the same clothes as me while the men wore a matching black jacket with a chest pocket that had an insignia like mine and a pair of gray pants. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I didn¡¯t like crowded places all that much so I stood up from my seat and walk towards the exit. Emilia also followed me. Along the hallway, I asked her when the school starts and where we have to gather in the first day of school. ¡°School will start 3 days and we¡¯ll gather at the great hall along with the Elites of the Magic School.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­ so we¡¯re free for the next 3 days huh¡­ is it okay to explore the school grounds?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When I heard her answer, we were already out of the dormitory and was now walking along a stone-paved path. Since it was still morning, the breeze felt really cool and refreshing. I then decided to make morning walks like this a habit. As we were walking, I then remembered the promise I had with the carriage driver. ¡°Then can you show me where the stables are?¡± ¡°The stables? Understood.¡± Emilia then started walking in front of me and was leading me. I continued to observe the school buildings. They looked exactly like the ones in the game. The roofs were made up of red tiles while the walls were from bricks. Their design looked closer to the old prestigious schools in Britain. Along the way, I discovered another coincidence in this world that was also the same as the game. The uniforms that the Elite magic students wore were the same as the game. There were some who had red stripes while others had blue or yellow or green. They were only spending time with those who had the same stripes as them. After around 15 minutes of walking, we finally arrived at the stables. I immediately searched for the familiar carriage driver and found him brushing one of the horses. When I was about to call for him, I remembered one important thing. Even though I had already considered him as a friend, I still didn¡¯t know his name. So I was frozen in place where my left hand was raised and my right foot was about to touch the ground. ¡°Hey, Andrew, is that the girl you were talking about?¡± I suddenly heard a voice from behind me and the carriage driver reacted to the voice. He turned his head around and found me. I quickly rebuilt my composure and with a slight coughing I greeted him. ¡°Good Morning¡­ Andrew?¡± I tilted my head to the side slightly and waited for confirmation. ¡°Good morning too, Miss Lumina.¡± The moment he finished his greeting, he started scratching his nose and looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°So your name is Andrew?¡± ¡°Yes, that right. I¡¯m sorry I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Andrew Domitor. I¡¯m one of the people who are in charge of taking care of the horses.¡± ¡°Hee, then that person who called out to you is¡­¡± I pointed at the person who helped me. ¡°Ahh, his name is¡ª¡° ¡°Mark Flanders, like him, I¡¯m also one of those guys.¡± He made a big smile as he introduced himself to me. I placed one left hand on my chest and introduced myself to him. ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Lumina Chis Chem.¡± ¡°Ahh, I know. Andrew didn¡¯t stop talking about you the moment he came back here.¡± ¡°Hehe, is that so?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t only talk about her!¡± I covered my mouth as I made a small laughter while Andrew angrily walked towards Mark. Emilia tried her best to not laugh and maintain her calm demeanor. ¡°So what brings you here, Lumina?¡± ¡°Idiot! Add a ¡®Miss¡¯ before her name! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s a noble!¡± ¡°Nope~ Don¡¯t see it, we¡¯re gonna be schoolmates anyway.¡± As I listened to their bickering, I placed a finger on my chin and asked them. ¡°Schoolmates? Does that mean that like Emilia, the two of you also working students? What are your ages?¡± ¡°Andrew¡¯s is 13 years old while I¡¯m 10.¡± ¡°Hee, only 3 years older than us.¡± Andrew gave up trying to correct the way Mark speaks to me and heaved a really heavy sigh. ¡°So, do you need anything from us, Miss Lumina?¡± I shook my head to Andrew¡¯s question. ¡°School starts 3 days from now, so I¡¯m only here to explore the school grounds.¡± ¡°Since, you¡¯ve come here. Why don¡¯t you spend time with us here? It¡¯d be nice if some girls were here.¡± ¡°What are you saying!?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The four of us then spent the day together. We talked about lots of trivial things together, like what school was like, how they became working students and where they came from. During lunch, Emilia went back to the canteen and brought me some food while Andrew and Mark opened a basket they took from the back. They were talk to me while they their worked. I also practiced magic, they didn¡¯t seem surprised though. I left them when the sky started to dim and the sun glowed orange. I bid my farewell and headed back to the dorm along with Emilia.
Previous Next Chapter 7 I spent the 3 days before the start of the classes together with Emilia, Andrew and Mark. It¡¯s cause I didn¡¯t have anything else to besides that. Reading in my room was lonely and according to Emilia, the library was still prohibited. She said that it¡¯ll open officially once the school starts. Also, whenever I eat in the canteen, Emilia would refrain from eating with me cause she was a servant. But for lunch where it was only me, Andrew and Mark, she would eat together me. It seems she¡¯s really fussy about my image to others. During those times, I discovered a lot about them. Like how Andrew and Mark grew up from the same village. Mark told me that the reason why he enrolled to Farlingstad Magic Academy was because of Andrew. I wanted to ask him why, but when I saw the sparkles on his eyes during that time greatly discouraged me. It felt like the answers he would tell me wouldn¡¯t fit a day. For Emilia, I discovered that she grew up from in an orphanage. She was told by the people who ran the orphanage to go to a school because she was really talented and smart. Since she was like me, a seven year old kid, the people in the orphanage took care of all the papers and procedures necessary to enroll to a school. All she did was to take an exam and was tested for any magical talent. Although her knowledge was great, it seems that her magical talent was even lesser than mine. So she was placed in the general studies. Andrew then supplemented me that the person who tested me at the gate was in fact, the Principal of this school. When I heard what he said, my thoughts about this place being the game world were blown away. It¡¯s because in the game, the principal of the school wore expensive robes and was quite young. The two were very different to one another. Today, I along with Emilia was walking down a covered path leading to the great hall. Similar to the first day, I was woken up really early and because of that, the pathway was empty. When we arrived to the great hall, I was awed by the scene that was burned into my eyes. The place was really vast and various banners hung on the walls of the hall. The seats numbered by the thousands and were arranged in a semicircular formation that slowly rose up a step higher the farther. On top of the stage were hundreds of luxurious seats were line, hung the four banners of the great families, which was kinda expected. The place we chose was the most inconspicuous spot, a pair of seats at the back of the top right corner of the hall. Since we didn¡¯t have anything else to do, I started chatting with Emilia. By the way, she was wearing the same clothes as me making me feel a bit closer to her. The only difference between our clothes was the lack of the clover design though. ¡°Nee, Emilia, are you curious of what they¡¯ll teach us?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I say that I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then, can you tell me what you expect?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think they¡¯ll teach us how to read and write.¡± Hearing her answer, I then remembered how seven year old kids were taught in my memories. They would only be taught about the basics of writing, reading and math. I became worried what I would do if I were to spend my time like that. ¡°Then¡­ during the afternoon? Do you have any idea what our schedule will be?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯ll be free to do anything in afternoon. Since we don¡¯t have any classes for magic unlike the elites.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief the moment she told me that. Emilia then knitted her eyebrows and faced me with a worried expression. ¡°Umm¡­ is there something wrong. Miss Lumina?¡± ¡°N-nothing¡­ nothing¡¯s wrong. I was just thinking of something.¡± I became flustered by her question and panicked while I moved my hands in an attempt to hide my face. ¡°¡­ something?¡± ¡°I was just thinking if it¡¯d be good if the afternoon was free and all.¡± ¡°Do you have any plans in the afternoon? I think Mark and Andrew won¡¯t be in the stables at that time, Miss Lumina. Since they¡¯re older, I think they¡¯ll finish their lessons late in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Ahh, well, I was thinking of something else.¡± ¡°Something else?¡± Emilia tilted her head to the side as she asked me that question. It seemed that my habit of tilting my head infected her. ¡°Well, since the library will be open after this, wouldn¡¯t it be great if we¡¯d read some books there?¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. When she heard my answer, she became crestfallen and depressed. I wondered why she became like that and when I was about to ask her what was wrong, I heard her mutter something in a muffled voice. ¡°Umm¡­ the classes haven¡¯t started¡­ so I don¡¯t know how to read.¡± I became surprised by her and grabbed her soft cheeks with my hands. I then made her look at me in the eyes and with a big smile, I told, ¡°Is that all? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Her eyes widened at my words while her small mouth opened and closed at a very fast rate. Seeing this, I quickly supplemented what I said. ¡°You have no right to refuse. Since you¡¯re the servant assigned to me by the school. You¡¯ll have to spend your time following me right? And wouldn¡¯t it be boring not doing anything while I read books?¡± ¡°¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me teaching you!¡± (I¡¯ll also use this chance to review everything from Math to Algebra, Basic Science to Physics and others ways to use magic. It¡¯d be bad if I become stupid because the lessons I¡¯m gonna receive was on the same level as kindergartner.) We continued to talk for a while and without us knowing, students started to gather in the great hall. The way how we were separated was quite clear though. Students that wore the uniform for the Elite Magic Students sat near the front along with their respective groups. While we the students of the general studies were seated at the back. I became amused at the scene and started staring at them. It was right then that I discovered a familiar-looking witch¡¯s hat following a boy that felt as if I had seen him somewhere. Narrowing my eyes, I focused on them and found out that the person with the witch¡¯s hat was in fact, Eclara. She was the one who taught me magic two years ago. ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be travelling to search for a master?¡± I muttered under my breath. I then switched my focus towards the seven year old boy who Eclara was following. I concluded the he must¡¯ve been the master she had been searching for. He had blond hair with fiery red eyes. On his uniform were red stripes. Since he looked familiar, I tried my best to remember him but failed. Moments later, three more people walked inside. Each of them were respectively followed by their own servants. What''s more all of them looked to be around seven years old. I then thought that maybe this gathering were only for those new students like me. The six of them walked in pairs and each pair wore the same colored stripes. Not one pair of people had the same colored stripes as the other pairs. Though it bothered me why they seemed familiar, I tried to remember what the people in the game looked like. But because the last time I played that game was seven years ago, back when I was still alive in my previous life, my memories where quite hazy. I think I might remember them if I heard their name, but because they were part of the elites, our paths may never cross. After 30 minutes had passed, the entire great hall was filled to the brim with students. A loud noise suddenly erupted stopping the whispers and murmurs of the students. In that moment, a group of people who wore expensive robes, dresses, gowns, and suits walked along the stage and sat on the chairs. The person who was last to arrive walked towards the podium at the center of the stage. He was the very same person who I met the gate, but unlike then, he was wearing a very expensive looking robe that had intricate designs. It was even laced with gold and silver along its edges. Once he arrived at the podium, he moved his gaze throughout the stadium and with a deep breath, he started his speech. ¡°Young students from the various parts of the kingdom, I welcome you here to the Farlingstad Magic Academy¡­¡± I felt that this speech was gonna be a really long and boring one, so I told Emilia to wake me up once it was done. And she accepted my request with a wry smile on her face. ^^^ Hurray, all pages are now ''hot''!!!
Previous Next Chapter 8 ¡°Miss Lumina, Please wake up¡­ the ceremony¡¯s over.¡± I felt somebody shaking my body. Feeling a bit angry, I opened my eyes and saw Emilia looking at me with a worried face. Remembering that it was me who asked her to wake me up, I started rubbing my eyes. ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I covered my mouth while making a small yawn. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± As I was asking her, I surveyed the surrounding and found that we were the last ones in the great hall. ¡°We need to hurry up or else we¡¯ll be left behind! They¡¯ve already started the tour.¡± ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go then!¡± I quickly stood up from my seat and walked towards the exit. Emilia also followed me. She was emitting quite an anxious atmosphere. (Well, I guess it was my fault for sleeping. I probably need to apologize to her later.) I entertained that thought while I slowly hastened my steps. A few minutes later, we managed to catch up to a line of students. While breathing hard, I glanced towards Emilia and found her squatting on the floor. I made a wry smile and reached my hand out to her. She made a slight pouting face as she accepted my help. ¡°It was your fault to begin with.¡± Although her voice was quite faint, I still managed to hear what she said. Since I couldn¡¯t refute her, I made a dry laugh in response. *** The tour finished and right now, we were heading back towards the dormitory. ¡°Though we still couldn¡¯t use most of them, aren¡¯t the facilities quite large and expensive?¡± I spoke to Emilia who was walking besides me with a tinge of jealousy. After seeing all those things, who wouldn¡¯t? At the beginning of our tour, I was quite happy cause the facilities where we, the general studies students had access to, were quite luxurious. First was the giant library that contained more than 10,000 books and had a very soothing and calming environment. Next was the classy school park in the middle located at the back of the school. Lastly was the open caf¨¦ which had lots of sweets on the menu. On the second part of our tour, my mood started rolling down a steep slope. The extravagance of the elites was really over the top. First was the field located at the center of the school. It was placed which was solely made for practicing offensive magic. Next was the Great Magic Hall which was the entire right wing of the school. Though we were barred to even tour inside, I managed to catch some glimpses and found out that it was just another caf¨¦. It had a more classy and luxurious atmosphere than the caf¨¦ we could enter. I bet the cakes and biscuits there are really delicious. I even saw a four layered chocolate from the window! There wasn¡¯t any wedding that was held, but they still had that! I became overcome with jealousy the moment I saw that cake. As I reminisced what had happened on the tour, I started to frown. Emilia felt my mood becoming worse, started panicking. ¡°I think those things were just right for them. They are elites and can use more power magic than us.¡± ¡°So it comes down to talent, huh¡­ Then, let¡¯s try beating them in academics Emilia!¡± I clenched my fist hard and faced Emilia. She stopped walking and her expression was frozen solid. I became a bit mischievous and poked one of her cheeks. She quickly backed away from me when my finger was about to touch her cheek and with a nervous expression she said, ¡°Won¡¯t we get scolded if we do better than them?¡± The frown on my face became deeper. ¡°It¡¯d be the opposite. They¡¯d praise us instead if we do well.¡± ¡°Eh? Why?¡± Question marks started floating on top of Emilia when she heard my answer. ¡°We¡¯re students, so it¡¯s our duty to study and if we¡¯re really good at studying, then our results would become excellent.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yep, really, so come to my room later tonight and bring 30 sheets of paper, a feather pen, and some ink.¡± She suddenly became pale and asked me, ¡°That many sheets? Why?¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Cause I won¡¯t be teaching you one subject. Other than reading and writing, I¡¯ll also teach you Math and science! We''re gonna do this every afternoon till night starting today!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Our goal for now is to make those elites regret not sharing any of their chocolate cake to us!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I then grabbed Emilia¡¯s hands and hastily headed back towards the dormitory. That night, I drilled the basics of writing, reading and some math into her. Though she managed to learn quite fast, her head started hurting when I introduced mathematics to her. So I gave up on teaching her science. *** Even though I slept quite late last night, I still managed to wake up early. I ate my breakfast and along with Emilia, we groggily walked towards our classroom. Though we weren¡¯t classmates since the population of us general studies student¡¯s wasn¡¯t that high, the building where our classes would be held was the same. According to her, the number of students who were enrolled in the magic classes was roughly 2,300 while those who were enrolled in the general studies were 800. Furthermore, the 2,300 magic students were divided into four groups. Each student either belonged to red, blue, yellow, and green. Unlike us general studies which didn¡¯t have any groups. In fact, we don¡¯t even have a leader. We arrived at the school building and separated near the stairways. Since I was a noble, my classroom was on the second floor while Emilia¡¯s was on the first floor. I opened the door of my classroom and was shocked to see that it was quite classy. The wooden chairs had a cushion and the desk was quite wide for a single student. The deep blue curtain that covered the windows to the paintings that hung on the walls made me doubt if this really was a place where first graders like me should learn. While I was still a bit nervous, I entered the classroom and chose the seat farthest from the blackboard. Since Emilia was from a different class, I opened the bag I carried and took out some sheets of paper and started writing on it using a feather pen. I was writing all the things that were related to science that I could remember. Starting from the basics of the four states of matter to elementary physics. I continued writing and before I knew it, the classroom was already filled and the teacher had already entered. The number of students inside was 40, including me. The teacher looked quite dull and old which made me lose interest, but because he was the one in-charge, I still listened to him. He had us do some introductions to one another. One by one, the students gave their names and expectations to the teacher. When it was finally my turn, I stood up from my chair and made a slight bow. ¡°Good morning classmates, my name is Lumina Chis Chem. The only daughter of a low ranking noble, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± When I finished my introductions, I returned to my seat. The entire classroom became abuzz with mutters and whispers. ¡°How long has she been there?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t notice her at all!¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite beautiful, why didn¡¯t I see her during breakfasts?¡± I became slightly depressed when I heard their whispers. (Is my presence that thin? I was the first one to arrive! Why didn¡¯t any of them notice me?) The teacher clapped his hands to gather our attention and said that he was gonna begin the class. Since I already knew what he was gonna teach, I restarted what I was writing and stopped listening to him. Sometimes, he would make me recite the numbers, the alphabets or had me read a book in front of my classmates to serve as a lesson for not listening to him. But because I already knew all of those things, I was able to answer him fluently and without me knowing it, our morning classes were finished.
Previous Next Chapter 9 I walked out of the classroom feeling a bit lonely. The children around my age were walking around in a group talking about what they were gonna play and where they were gonna go. ¡°Haa~¡± Breathing out a sigh as I went down the stairs, I found Emilia standing in line along with some other students. The moment I was about to call out to her, she bowed very deeply to me. (Ahh, right, she¡¯s my servant who was assigned to me¡­ yosh, let¡¯s follow it up!) I then walked towards her in the most dignified and elegant manner I could do. Since she was my servant, I continued walking towards the door without looking towards her. Because I felt sure that she would follow me, I continued to walk until I reached a place where there were no people around. I looked around for a bit and when I was sure that there was only me and Emilia, I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That was tough¡­¡± ¡°You surprised me, Miss Lumina. You were like royalty back there.¡± Emilia had a very big smile as she complimented me. ¡°Stop it¡­ you¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± She made a small laugh when she saw me becoming red. ¡°So are we gonna go to the library?¡± ¡°Yup! We need to be really smart!¡± I clenched my fist and raised it high. ¡°¡­ but is it really necessary? If you wanted some chocolate cake, you could¡¯ve just asked me to buy or make you one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! Before we head on to the library, let¡¯s have lunch and have that as a dessert.¡± ¡°So we¡¯re still going?¡± She made a face as if she¡¯s given up and followed me as I headed to the canteen. *** After our lunch, we went to the giant library. Once we¡¯ve entered, I was awed by the splendor and sheer number of books that were on the shelves. In my eyes, the shelves were at least 4 meters high and 10 meters wide. They formed hundreds of rows and columns and seemed to be endless. My gaze went towards the wall and I discovered that even the walls were made into shelves. ¡°Wow¡­ Seeing it, this close really makes you¡­ wow.¡± If I were seeing myself, I¡¯m pretty sure that the expression I had was one that had both shock and awe. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°... then, shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I walked towards the library custodian and asked her if were able to borrow some books about Literature, Mathematics, Science and Magic. ¡°Literature and Mathematics are on the second floor, it''s near the edge of the south wing.¡± ¡°What about Magic textbooks?¡± The custodian frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a general studies student. What use is there for you to read about magic?¡± When I heard her say that, my frustrations swelled up a bit. I then thought that maybe she was only stating the rules, so I controlled my anger and became calm. ¡°What about Scientific books?¡± The custodian knitted her brows and asked me what scientific books were in a confused tone. When I was about to answer her, my petty grudge about being barred from reading magic textbooks stopped me. ¡°¡­ nevermind, we¡¯ll just go with Literature and Mathematics.¡± I walked away from the custodian along with Emilia. We continued walking for about 15 minutes and finally arrived at the south wing. I, along with Emilia, started searching for books that were related to the things I was gonna thought her. I managed to secure about six books while she only had two books. I then started teaching her where we had left off last night. She had already memorized most of the alphabets we used, all that was left for her was to teach her how to read and write. *** ¡°I think it¡¯s a good time for some tea.¡± While I was holding a book in front of Emilia, I spoke some of my thoughts to her. ¡°¡­ what would you like, Miss Lumina? Black tea or Darjeeling?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ I¡¯d like some Darjeeling.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Emilia stopped moving her hands and stood up. ¡°Can we have tea here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know. Should we ask for permission from the custodian?¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I pondered for a moment and closed my book before I stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea elsewhere, we might damage the books here.¡± ¡°Ahh, then where¡¯d be good?¡± I crossed my arms and closed my eyes as I started thinking of a good place. ¡°How about the school park?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± We returned the books back to their shelves and exited the library. We headed towards the dormitory before going to the park. Once we had arrived, there were a lot of people in the surrounding so it took a while before we could find a spot. When we finally found a place, I used earth magic to make a table and two chairs. Emilia then placed a tablecloth on top of it and started arranging the tea set. She then meekly asked me to fill the teapot with warm water. Once the preparations were done, I sat on one of the chairs and started drinking some Darjeeling. I noticed Emilia was being a bit restless, so I asked her why. ¡°Ummm¡­ what¡¯s ¡®Science¡¯?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ from earlier? Well¡­¡± I started judging what explanation would be easy to understand. ¡°Umm¡­ it¡¯s a field that studies on the things that happened around us. (I think)¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± Emilia grimaced as she tried to digest what I had said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s this¡­¡± I used magic to fill one of the cups with water and added ice cubes to it. I waited for awhile and when droplets started forming on its side, I told her that science studies why those water droplets form. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just sweating because the outside is hot while its inside is cold?¡± ¡°Umm.. not exactly¡­ let me teach you the basics of science then.¡± I took out some of the papers I wrote while on class and showed it to her. I told her about the 3 states of matter, what matter was and where it came from. Of course, all of this came from the things I remembered. ¡°Uhh¡­ solids, liquid, and gasses? These are basics? How come such a branch of knowledge isn¡¯t famous.¡± My cheeks cramped a bit when she questioned me. ¡°Umm¡­ this isn¡¯t famous cause magic exists.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I took a mont blanc from the basket and ate it. ¡°Well, it''s cause it goes against the teachings of magic.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s blasphemy!?¡± Emilia¡¯s face became pale and cold sweat started falling from her forehead. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then, what do you mean by going against the teachings of magic?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ let¡¯s use this then. Try telling me how the world was formed?¡± She made a skeptical face before she started. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s cause god created it.¡± ¡°But according to science it isn¡¯t. You see, it¡¯s like this. There are lots of theories that pertains to the creation of the universe and the most famous of them is the big bang.¡± ¡°Big Bang?¡± ¡°Un¡­ It¡¯s kinda complex and have lots of explanation, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll teach you why for now, settle for this cup with ice cubes.¡± Since those things were advance and skipped a lot of steps, I stopped that topic and directed her focus to the cup. ¡°In science¡¯s point of view, the reason why the cup forms droplets is because the air contains water.¡± ¡°Water?¡± ¡°Water vapor to be exact, remember how steam rises up from tea when it¡¯s still hot. That steam is water vapor.¡± ¡°Ahh, then if water vapor is cooled down, it turns back into water?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I continued explaining to her about the basics of science as we had our tea. When I noticed that the color of the sky was now orange, I stood up from my seat and told Emilia that it was getting late. She quickly cleaned the table and placed all the utensils back into her luggage. Our days continued to pass like this and before we knew it, 3 years had already passed.
You''re just too used to tragedies, Mataneloro
Previous Next Chapter 10 Today was the very first day I¡¯ll have as a third grader. It has been three years ever since I was enrolled in this school. And in that respect, I also haven¡¯t come back home for three years. It¡¯s because summer break and winter break doesn¡¯t exist in this school. And, as a result, I became really homesick. Who wouldn¡¯t? The days I¡¯ve spent here have been really repetitious. Wake up early in the morning, eat breakfast, go to school. In the afternoon, I¡¯d tutor Emilia about science, literature, and mathematics. I¡¯d also have afternoon tea with her. In weekends, I would go to the stables and kill my time with Andrew and Mark, but because they¡¯re quite busy tending to their horses. We couldn¡¯t talk that much. There was once a day I wanted to teach me how to ride a horse and they said, ¡°You need to be at least 13 years old before you¡¯re allowed to ride one.¡± If I wasn¡¯t a reincarnated person, I would sure become angry and say irrational words to him. There¡¯s also lots of school activities that happen annually, but because ¡®we were still too young¡¯, we weren¡¯t allowed to participate. But now it¡¯s different. Why? It¡¯s because I was not a third grader! This is the grade where we children are now able to participate in activities! Because of that, I couldn¡¯t hide my smile as I changed into my uniform. Knock* Knock* ¡°It¡¯s open!¡± I heard a knock at the door and I replied to it as soon as had I finished brushing my hair. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Turning my head around, I found Emilia who had grown quite tall, like me. Back when we were still first graders, we had almost the same height. But now, she was around 5 cm taller than me who was only 135 cm. But I¡¯m still happy whenever I look at her because she didn¡¯t change her hairstyle. So she still retained her cute appearance. ¡°Breakfast is ready, Miss Lumina.¡± ¡°Thanks as always.¡± I walked towards the door and exited my room without looking back. Because there were many students at school, I became used to acting dignified even when it was only two of us. I tried telling her that I got sick of it and wanted to stop. But the sad look she made when I told her that crushed my heart, so I decided to continue. I went down the canteen and like always, I was the only one who was eating. When I was done, I waited for Emilia to finish cleaning up before I departed the dormitory. ¡°It¡¯s getting quite hot huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cause Summer¡¯s just around the corner.¡± While the two of us were talking as we headed towards the school building. I spotted a familiar figure approaching us from the corner of my eye. The person who was approaching me was my teacher in magic, Eclara. ¡°Goodmorning, Miss Eclara.¡± ¡°Goodmorning, Miss Lumina.¡± When she was finally close enough, I greeted her with a slight bow. Though my mother told me to never bow to those who are under me, the reason why I made a bow to her was because she was now higher than me. She was now a servant of an Elite, unlike me who is a general studies student. ¡°It¡¯s quite a surprise meeting you here¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here. Because you¡¯re now in third grade, you won¡¯t be free anymore in the afternoon.¡± I tilted my head in confusion to her words. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯ve been in this school for three years, you had never greeted me once. Did you think I didn¡¯t notice you?¡± Though her face was expressionless, her voice was enough to tell me that she was quite angry. ¡°Well, it''s cause I¡¯ve been busy.¡± ¡°With what? I don¡¯t think those who are enrolled in the general studies are that busy.¡± I understand where she¡¯s coming from though. When we were still first and second graders, our studies would usually end in the morning and then we¡¯d become free in the afternoon. Not like the Magic Course students who have to train in the afternoon. ¡°I¡¯ve been reading lots of books in the library.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always liked reading, Miss Lumina.¡± She made a wry smile when she heard me. ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s right since it¡¯s such a rare occasion, why don¡¯t we have tea. It¡¯s still quite early.¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± When she accepted my suggestion, I used magic to manipulate a patch of earth and turned it into a set of table. Emilia who had gotten used to it prepared a cloth and arranged the tableware. Ever since the second week when we were still in first grade, she started bringing an entire tea set to the school building. Because of that, she would usually be seen carrying a large suitcase. I then sat on one of the chairs and condensed the surrounding water vapor into the teapot Emilia had prepared. By exciting the molecules of water inside the teapot, I was able to heat it up while using a lesser amount of mana. ¡°Did your magic increase?¡± I shook my head to her question. ¡°Then how are you able to do all those things in an instant?¡± ¡°Well, if I have to tell you, then I¡¯d have to spend 3 months telling you the introductions before going to this step.¡± The way I used magic was now quite different if I compared it to when I was still in first grade. While I was teaching Emilia about science, a thought floated up into my mind. Whenever I used magic to ¡®make¡¯ water and fire, I could feel my mana decrease. But whenever I ¡®manipulated¡¯ the wind, the mana I used was really small. With that line of thinking, I used magic to condense the surrounding moisture managed to gather the same amount of water with less mana used. Since then, I strictly reviewed the various states of matter and combined it with magic. Thanks to that, my efficiency had gone up. Before, I was only able to make 12 ice cubes. But now I was able to make 24 ice cubes! ¡°I can¡¯t do chantless magic like you and my master, so even if you tell me. I still won¡¯t be able to do it.¡± I raised my eyebrows when I heard her say ¡®master¡¯. ¡°That master¡­ is it okay if you tell me who he is?¡± ¡°His name is Pax Karmerot. Since I now have a master, I now have a surname. I wanted to tell you this ever since I saw you three years ago, Miss Lumina. But you never came.¡± (Pax Karmerot¡­ that sounds familiar.) I sipped the red tea in the cup to change the gears of my thoughts and replied to her. ¡°Well, you¡¯re always in the Magic Course Building. So we couldn¡¯t really meet.¡± ¡°There are no students in that building during the afternoon; so you could¡¯ve come during that time.¡± She took one of the chocolate chip cookies that were placed on the center of the table when she finished telling me one way I could¡¯ve visited her. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a reason why I don¡¯t like going near that building.¡± ¡°Reasons?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Cough* Cough* Emilia who stood behind me started coughing. I quickly made eyes contact with her and revealed my intentions. (It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t act in front of her, right? She''s known me even before I went to this school.) (But, your image as a noble may be smeared because of this.) (Everything will be fine, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, why do you care so much about my image?) (For certain reasons.) (Haa~ Then I¡¯ll just make it as vague as possible.) All those thoughts were exchanged in an instant and when I removed my gaze from her, only one second had passed. ¡°What reasons?¡± ¡°They¡¯re quite personal so I don¡¯t really like telling others about it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I won¡¯t pry anymore.¡± ¡°By the way, you said that you now have a surname. Can you share it with me?¡± She made a small smile as she declared a very surprising thing as she stood up. ¡°My new name is now Eclara Dien Rot.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I became frozen on the spot the moment I heard her new name. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. If we spend any more time here, you may become late. Let¡¯s meet again, Miss Lumina.¡± My gaze locked on to her disappearing silhouette and Emilia started cleaning the table. My thoughts quickly ran in full gear and I quickly remembered who Pax Karmerot was. (Isn¡¯t the things that the same as the game!!!) Chapter 11 Miss Eclara left me at the table frozen from the announcement she just made. (Nonono, this is just a coincidence, a coincidence¡­ even if her name is Eclara Dien Rot and her master is Pax Karmerot, that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s gonna be the same as the game.) I was slowly convinced by my own thoughts. (Yes, that¡¯s right. First of all, the principals are different people. If this is the same as the game, his age should be in the 20s. Also, there¡¯s no sight of the protagonist here.) ¡°Phew¡­¡± I made a sigh of relief when I was managed to calm myself down. ¡°Umm, Miss Lumina, I think we should get going¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± I stood up from my seat, restored the place with magic and started walking to the general studies building. When I arrived, the classroom was already crowded. They were the same classmates I had for the past three years. And just like then, they still didn¡¯t talk to me. There was a time when I tried talking to my seatmate, but she suddenly paled and started apologizing to me. I was pretty shocked by her behavior that I started thinking if I was scary. I quickly arrived at my seat and started writing on top of my desk. The things I wrote were now quite advanced if I compared it to the lessons I was receiving. My situation for mathematics for now was in Linear equations. While for Science, I was struggling to remember Newton¡¯s laws of motion. The morning schedule as I became a third grade student didn¡¯t change all that much. Since classes start at 8 a.m. and ends at 12 noon. During these times, we only have two subjects that were taught to us. The first 2 hours is for Literature and History while the next 2 hours is dedicated to basic mathematics. Which is by the way still in multiplication. Who¡¯d think that they¡¯d struggle with multiplication this much? In my old world, we usually start dealing with fractions when we reached the third grade. Our usually free afternoon became lessons for sword fighting. The school does not discriminate between genders, so even girls are included in the lessons. This class was the exact reason why I¡¯m quite happy to become a third grader. Since I¡¯m able to use magic, I can become like those in the fantasy RPG games I used to play. I could become a ¡®magic swordsman¡¯. I could do stuff like reinforcing my body using strengthening magic, wielding a flaming sword in my hand and fighting against dragons. Doing those stuff really is both romantic and enjoyable. Though if this world is the same as the game I played before I died, stuff like fighting a dragon becomes a daily occurrence, so I don¡¯t really want this world to become like the one in the game. My most advanced spell is only freezing stuff at a molecular level to make Ice cubes. So god, if you ever exist in this world, please have mercy and don¡¯t make this world the same as that. ¡°Miss Lumina, please go to the board and solve the following calculations.¡± My teacher¡¯s call stopped my line of thinking. I looked up on the board and found 20 sets of equations. They were very simple for a person who managed to finish high school or college. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± I breathed out a heavy sigh and stood up from my seat. Looking at my teacher, he seems to be quite confident that I couldn¡¯t solve this. I was tempted to taunt him to give me more difficult questions, but because it may attract attention, I didn¡¯t do it. I finished writing on the blackboard in about 10 minutes and quietly went back to my desk with a bored look. Who wouldn¡¯t? Try solving 18+42, 15 ¨C 6 and 10x20, for three years, we¡¯ll see if you won¡¯t get bored. ¡°As expected, you managed to get everything correct even though these materials are for high school.¡± With the teacher¡¯s announcement, my classmates started clapping their hands in admiration to me. As for my reaction to his announcement, closed my eyes and sighed quite heavily. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. (So we won¡¯t touch fractions, decimals, and division even when we¡¯re high school? I¡¯m already teaching Emilia long division, who knew it¡¯d be useless here.) Our morning ended and I met up with Emilia as I went down. We started going back to the dormitory to have lunch there. Normally, we¡¯d only stop by there and take our lunch elsewhere, but because we had afternoon classes, we couldn¡¯t spend our time leisurely. ¡°So, how was your class?¡± ¡°Compared to what you teach me, it¡¯s quite easy and boring.¡± A smile appeared on my face when I heard her. ¡°Really? Did you know that I was given some materials that were taught to seniors to solve on the blackboard?¡± ¡°That also happened to you, Miss Lumina?¡± My eyes widened in shock and I covered my mouth with my left hand. ¡°So it happened to you too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°To be honest, I was quite disappointed when I heard it was that they were for seniors.¡± I giggled at her statement. ¡°Same goes for me¡­ It seems you¡¯re ready to receive the title of ¡®a genius¡¯, Emilia.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any right to call me a genius.¡± The two of us continued to laugh until we arrived at the door of the canteen. Emilia quickly opened the door and started looking for a free table. When I entered the canteen, all sound stopped and everyone, even the seniors, focused their gaze on me. When I felt their gaze lock on me, my cheeks became red and my desire to stare at the floor welled up. I swallowed that desire and walked to Emilia who started placing food on a table at the farthest edge of the canteen. (Are you harassing? You could¡¯ve chosen those nearby¡­ but no~! It had to be the farthest! Just you wait after class; I¡¯ll teach you the wonders of pi and the circumference of a circle¡­ fu fu fu) Acting like I didn¡¯t mind their gazes and the silence, I arrived at where Emilia was and sat on the chair. I started eating. The moment the spoon entered my mouth, the silence that enshrouded the canteen was broken and the students started eating their food. I would sometimes spot some of them catching glimpses of me, but because it wasn¡¯t at the level as before, I paid it no heed. ¡°Thanks for the food.¡± ¡°Your welcome.¡± She started cleaning the table and pushed the trolley back to the kitchen. I stood up from my chair and walked towards the exit. Along the way, Emilia caught up to me and followed behind me without saying a word. ¡°That was really mean! Why¡¯d you have to pick the farthest table!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, Miss Lumina. Hehehe¡­¡± The moment we exited the dormitory, I started a conversation with Emilia while we were walking towards the field where we would have our afternoon class. ¡°Hmph¡­ for my own good? Is embarrassing somebody like that, for my own good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hah!? Are you sure you aren¡¯t bullying me?¡± ¡°Nope¡­ didn¡¯t you feel good having everyone¡¯s focus locked on to you?¡± ¡°No!?¡± Emilia laughed as I continued to protest against her. ¡°Once we get older, there¡¯ll be more of those situations, Miss Lumina. I think it¡¯s better if you get used to it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d get used to that.¡± ¡°You never know¡­¡± ¡°Haaa~¡± ------------------------------------------------------------------- By the way, they''re 10 years old now Also, thanks Evernest, I didn''t spot that mistake in chapter 7 Chapter 12 ¡°Good Morning Everyone! I¡¯m George Lancastar. I¡¯m gonna be your teacher in sword fighting.¡± ¡°¡°¡° Yes!¡±¡±¡± It was now afternoon and I, along with all the 80 third graders, stood on the field in rows and columns behind our school building. Looking around, I could see the fourth, fifth and sixth graders sparring against one another a bit farther away. Even though, it wasn¡¯t the entire population of the general studies students. It was still wide enough to accommodate 4 grades. While looking around, a giant shadow suddenly covered me. I raised my face and found that the perpetrator was our teacher. George had a well-built body and looked to be around 40 something years old. He was 185 cm tall and wore a loose-fitting white shirt and blue pants. His hair shown a golden radiance under the sun and a big smile was planted on his face. ¡°So you¡¯re Lumina Chis Chem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know me?¡± I know that my existence is quite thin and because, of that, nobody wants to befriend me. The only exceptions were the times I would do something rare. Like being a bit late going to my classroom, the event at the canteen earlier and for some reasons I don¡¯t know. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t!?¡± (Everybody¡­) I wanted to tell him what I was thinking, but because it would be troublesome. I refrained from doing it. After talking to me, George started walking until he reached the end of the row. He made an exaggerated nod and quickly walked back in front of us. ¡°Everybody! Find a partner and start spar with each other.¡± ¡°¡°¡° Yes!¡±¡±¡± I became a bit doubtful at what he said and approached him. ¡°Ummm¡­ Teacher George.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± ¡°Is that really all? No lessons or other things?¡± He suddenly started laughing and with an even bigger smile he said, ¡°Lessons? Why do I need to teach you lessons? All you need to do is hack, slash and hit your enemies with your sword.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying, that that will be the only things we¡¯ll be taught?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Until graduation?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Haaa~ Thanks for answering me.¡± ¡°No problem, ask me if anything. I¡¯ll be here, watching all of you.¡± I walked away from George and headed to Emilia. I could feel some people staring at me while I was walking. It felt really disgusting being stared by them like that. I think the reason why they were staring at me was because the clothes I wore didn¡¯t let me blend with the environment. Normally, they would ignore me because I had black hair, black eyes and was wearing a black uniform. I was very inconspicuous. Though there were times where I could feel some gazes, I would do my best to ignore it and act respectable till I would feel that they were gone. However, because the clothes I wore were a white T-shirt with red short pants, I really stand out amongst the crowd. Deep inside I felt really embarrassed from their stares. But because it would have tarnished my family name, I did my best to not mind them. ¡°You seem tired, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just can¡¯t get used to those stares.¡± Emilia made a small laugh as she handed me a wooden sword. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of your aura?¡± ¡°Nope! Don¡¯t think so. Normally, they¡¯d ignore me.¡± She knitted her brows and made a very troubled expression. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who usually ignore them?¡± ¡°I only ignored them cause they ignored me.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s start practicing already. Look, everybody but us have already started.¡± I moved a couple of steps away from Emilia and made a stance with my sword. The stance I made was the most common stance I would see in fantasy shows back in my previous life. Placing a foot behind one and I held my wooden sword with a tight grip as I face Emilia. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Did you practice swordsmanship when you were young, Miss Lumina?¡± ¡°Nope, not really. I was just copying a person I once saw.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± While question marks floated on top of her head. Emilia also made a stance with her wooden sword. The two of us stood in front of each other not saying a word. The wind blew around us and the shouts of our fellow classmates resounded in my ears. The moment a child fell down near us, it became our signal to charge. I raised my wooden sword high while hers was low. The moment she was within my range, I quickly made a shifted the angle of my attack and targeted her shoulder. It seemed like she had expected where I was gonna strike cause she managed to block it with her wooden sword. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be me who asking if you once practiced swordsmanship, Emilia?¡± ¡°If cooking can be called as practicing, then yes.¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­¡± ¡°Kukuku¡­¡± I strengthened my pushing force and the instant she was gonna resist me, I escaped from the stalemate. Making my wooden sword parallel to the ground, I swiftly ran towards her. She used her wooden sword to divert the force of my attack and countered me. In order for me to escape her attack, I forcefully made my body and managed to dodge her wooden sword by a hair''s breath. Seeing that her counter-attack was a failure, she backed away and restored her stance. ¡°The attack you just did was filled with resentment!?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Are you using this spar as an excuse as payback for the math drills I gave you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°So questioning is futile huh¡­ then I¡¯ll also use this chance to pay you back for the harassment you¡¯ve been giving me.¡± I tightened the grip on my wooden sword and started walking towards her naturally. She heightened her guard as she waited for me to be within her sword¡¯s range. I suddenly dashed to her left and quickly closed our distance. Targeting her flank, I used the chance where she was surprised by my inconsistent speed. When she had recovered from her shock, she made a jumped back greatly, destroying her posture. ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± The moment I thought my wooden sword was gonna connect, a blunt pain assaulted my hands. I became dumbfounded and paused for a while. I looked around and found two wooden swords lying on the ground a few steps away. ¡°So it¡¯s a tie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia fixed her posture and stood in front of me with a smile. I replied to her with a smile of my own. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you exercise, Emilia. How come you¡¯re so strong and fast?¡± ¡°Working as a servant is quite a chore you know.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. What about you, Miss Lumina. How come you¡¯re so skilled with the sword? I haven¡¯t seen you practicing it before, much less exercising.¡± ¡°A little imagination and tons of motivation did the trick.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When we were finished with our conversation, Emilia picked up the wooden swords and handed one to me. ¡°Then wanna to go at it again?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue doing this till we¡¯re dead tired! I had fun in the last round.¡± ¡°I understand, Miss Lumina.¡± We continued fighting each other till our teacher, George, told us that class had ended. *** Thanks for reading Chapter 13 My name is Emilia Darion. I¡¯m an orphaned child who enrolled into Farlingstad Magic Academy as a working student a few months back. The reason why we, working students, enrolled earlier was for training. A week before school would start. I was told by the dormitory head that the person I was gonna serve till graduation was gonna arrive today. So I was excused from most of my duties and waited for that person in front of the dormitory. As I waited for her, I started to recall the various experiences I had seen and heard from my colleagues. According to them, serving nobles were really hard and troublesome. They would often request for things that were very troublesome to fulfill and were too lazy to even dress themselves. As a result, I was really nervous as I waited. From noon till late afternoon. I waited for that person to arrive and when I saw the carriage which was exclusive to our school approaching the dormitory. I quickly stood in attention. The carriage stopped in front of me and the driver got off from his seat. He opened the door and revealed a very lovely girl sleeping in peace. She had a very long and silky black hair that reached up to her waist. Her pale white skin looked very soft to the point where even I, a girl like her, would blush if I touched her. And her black frilly dress with a blue rose brooch greatly gave her an appearance of a doll. While I was entranced by her appearance, the driver approached her and shook her slightly. Gulped* When the girl opened her eyes and moved her mouth, I swallowed my saliva and stopped breathing the moment she casted her gaze to me. After the driver helped her from the carriage, I walked closer to her and gave her my deepest bow. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Lumina Chis Chem. My name is Emilia Darion, I shall serve as your guide for the remainder of the day.¡± After I introduced myself to her, I then guided her towards the room. As we walked along the hallway, I was caught in a huge battle against my desire hug her and the rules a servant must follow. When the battle was about to reach its climax, Miss Lumina asked me a question out of nowhere. ¡°Um, can I ask a question¡­ Miss Darion?¡± The question was so sudden that I became very flustered. Because I didn¡¯t want her to see my red face, I continued walking and answered her question without facing her. ¡°Emilia is fine.¡± I was able to squeeze those words out from my mouth which was an achievement because I was too nervous to give her a proper reply. ¡°Then¡­ Emilia, how old are you? I kinda feel that you¡¯re not that much older than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct; my actual age is 7 years old.¡± I became puzzled why she was asking my age but answered her regardless of my worries. My memory past this point became really hazy, so I couldn¡¯t remember what happened after I told her my age. When I woke up from my daze, I found myself standing in front of her door pushing a trolley filled with food. I paced around the hallway thinking if it would be okay for me to open the door or would it be too rude for me to even think of opening the door. When I had resolved myself to open the door. I found out that she had already finished arranging her things and that a considerable amount of time had passed. I became depressed at that point. Since she seemed to be a very influential person, I carefully placed each dish, plate, and utensil on the table. I walked back a few steps away from the table to give her room as she ate. When she started eating the food, I was yet again entranced by the grace and manners she showed as food entered into her small mouth. I woke up from my daze when I noticed that the food on her table was gone. I quickly arranged the dishes and left her room. I was really embarrassed when I realized that I was staring at her as she ate her food. *** I woke up extra early to help her get used to living in the school. Because she was a person who was worthy to be respected by many, I wanted to serve her with my utmost dedication. However, the moment I entered her room, I discovered that she was already awake and was already dressed greatly shocked me. ¡°Good morning, Emilia.¡± I realized that I had again been too overconfident. (Of course she¡¯s able to dress herself. Unlike other nobles, she must be a special existence.) ¡°Is something wrong?¡± My mind became blank the moment she questioned me. ¡°Ummm¡­ Emilia, are you troubled by something?¡± I continued to think if it was okay for me to say what I was thinking. So I continued to stare at her beautiful black eyes for seconds to minutes until I concluded to tell her. ¡°¡­ I feel like you don¡¯t need a servant, Miss Lumina. You¡¯re able to do almost everything by yourself even without me. I was supposed to be your personal maid throughout your stay here.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Ahh, is that so? It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t need a servant for doing those things, but!¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°What I do need is a friend. Would it be okay if we become friends?¡± My eyes opened wide and my jaw slackened from her request. ¡°B-but¡­ our social classes are different¡­ you¡¯re a noble and I¡¯m a commoner, there¡¯s no way we could be friends.¡± ¡°Really? I became friends with the carriage driver from yesterday. So I think we can.¡± ¡°B-b-but¡­¡± ¡°No buts! Our ages aren¡¯t even that different and besides we¡¯re schoolmates. So, us becoming friends is normal, besides¡­¡± ¡°Besides?¡± She suddenly grabbed my hands letting me feel the softness and warmth of her palms. ¡°I¡¯m from a low ranking noble house and don¡¯t have any friends who¡¯re near my age back home. I¡¯d really be happy if we become one though.¡± (It seems like what they said about nobles requesting things that were hard to do was real¡­ but she¡¯s from a low ranking noble house? No, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s lying. She¡¯s just saying those things to make me accept her unreasonable request. However, becoming her friend is really a bad thing¡­) I could feel my face becoming hot and my mouth loosening. So I quickly casted my gaze down and uttered, ¡®Yes¡¯. ¡°Really!? Thanks! Emilia.¡± ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s thanking you, Miss Lumina.¡± *** From then on, I decided to become her support. I would do everything in my power to stop anybody who would try to approach her or fool her. During the first day of class, she emitted an astounding amount of pressure to her surroundings. I noticed that everyone around me had stopped breathing. Some were sweating profusely while other had almost fainted. It seems that I was the only one who was affected by her pressure, so I followed her. (You really are worthy to be served by many.) I followed her with a big smile on my face as we left the scene where time had stood still. In the afternoon, the two of us went to the library. I thought we were gonna research some things, but it turned out that she was gonna teach me. Though I felt unworthy to be taught by her, because it would be rude to refuse her good intentions. I reluctantly accepted. The way she taught me things was really easy. So easy, that I didn¡¯t expect to have learned the things which were taught in high school in the span of three years. I tried asking one of my friends in class if she knew how to add and subtract. She only tilted her head and asked me if that was edible. A teacher even tried to embarrass me by giving me problems that were only given in high school. But when I solved it in front of him, his eyes became wide along with my classmates. (Did you know, that there¡¯s an even harder question than that? Also, if that¡¯s what¡¯s taught in high school, why doesn¡¯t it use decimals and fractions?) When I met up with Miss Lumina and talked about what happened today, we started laughing at how easy the questions were. She even made plans to teach me more. (Just how much does she know?) When we had arrived at the canteen, I specifically chose the farthest table to let her majesty be seen by the entire dormitory. And as I expected, those who she doesn¡¯t know or care were subjected to a very heavy pressure. The noise inside the canteen stopped. People stood frozen to their seats and from where they stood. All eyes were focused on her. And not one was brave enough to even approach her. (You really are fit to become the leader/queen of the general studies students, Miss Lumina. There were some seniors mixed in, but even they were nothing when subjected to your presence.) I then started to make plans to turn the entire general studies divisions come under her rule. When she asked me if I was bullying her, I made a small laugh and resolved her misunderstandings. I even told her to get used to having people gaze at her. Because once we reached sixth grade she¡¯ll become the object of admiration by the general us. After our afternoon classes, I told Miss Lumina that I won¡¯t be able to study in her room. She made a disappointed face and uttered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a harder lesson tomorrow¡±. (There are things harder than long division!?) Once the year had ended and we became fourth grade students. It seemed like all the students from first to sixth grade had become her followers without her knowing. Right now, I''m currently watching, Lucky Star and am currently at episode 17. This is my third time watching this series. ^^/ Also, I finally get what the comments meant by, rennaisance... ^///^ I''m really embarrassed. Chapter 14 Right now, I stood before Emilia with my arms crossed. It was after sword fighting practice and my classmates were heading back to the dorms one-by-one. The only thing that was odd was their actions before they left. Most, if not all of they bowed to me before they left. I first thought if this was a new form of harassment But, Emilia told me that it was just their way of showing respect to me. I accepted her explanation and was a bit happy because the results of my acting were now showing itself. Though I¡¯m still lonely cause I wasn¡¯t able to make any friends in my classroom, but being respected isn¡¯t that bad. Anyway, back to my epic standoff against Emilia. ¡°Emilia, do you know why we¡¯re not going back to the dorms?¡± I used an arrogant tone when I spoke to her this time because there were still some students that were walking around us. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Before I tell you why, enumerate to me the things that happened when we were still third grade students.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia breathes out a sigh before she started enumerating the events. ¡°First you met with you former magic teacher on the first day. Next we both went to our respective classes. After that, we went to the canteen and ate lunch there. We then had our first class in sword fighting. By the next days and the days following that, our days continued to repeat and you hadn¡¯t met with you magic teacher since the first day.¡± I scowled the moment I heard the word ¡®repeat¡¯. ¡°Then do you know what¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°The activities we should¡¯ve been able to participate once we¡¯ve reached third grade.¡± ¡°Do you know why we couldn¡¯t participate?¡± ¡°Its cause all of us, general students, can¡¯t use the magic beyond basic spells.¡± I manipulated the wind around us to make our hair and clothes sway. Because of this, I felt that the atmosphere we had looked really epic. ¡°We¡¯re now fourth grade student¡¯s right? How long has it been since we advanced a grade?¡± ¡°Around two months, have passed.¡± ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯ll return the question I asked you. Emilia, do you know why we aren¡¯t returning back to the dorms?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± A smile floated on my face. I quickly manipulated the air around me and created a fireball, a water ball, a wind ball, a ball of light, and a lump of floating rock. ¡°Let me tell you then. As you know, these are the five basic elements of magic, correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if I tell you that I¡¯m planning on making a sixth element. And this element will be available to us, the general students.¡± Her eyes became wide at my declaration. It¡¯s understandable why though. My idea was basically an impossible feat to achieve. However, because I had all the time I have in this school. I had nothing better to do than this. ¡°T-that¡¯s¡ª¡° ¡°Impossible? Of course I know, but what else can we do? Study? Practice our sword fighting skills? We¡¯ve already been doing those for four years already! I¡¯ve reached the limit of my patience! I want to do something else for a change!¡± I screamed out to the top of my lungs at Emilia. ¡°Since we have the time, why don¡¯t we do an impossible research to kill our time?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Of course I have a lead on how to do this. I got this plausible idea before I went to bed last night.¡± Though I call it an idea, what I¡¯m actually doing is recreating. Last night, after my usual routine, I suddenly remembered a show I watched in my previous life. I tried remembering what the title was, but the most I could remember was Lyrical something. However, it¡¯s title wasn¡¯t the thing that was important. What was important was the skill the protagonist used. I gathered the mana in the air and released it on her enemy. I think she called it breaker something. Well, anyway, in this world, all things had mana. If everything had mana, then it¡¯s plausible to do what she did. ¡°An idea? Would it be alright if you tell me?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ it¡¯s kinda hard to explain it without showing it to you.¡± ¡°Have you done it before?¡± ¡°Nope, this will be my first time.¡± Emilia¡¯s face looked very amazed and it seemed like she wanted to say something to me but opted not to. I extended my hand in front of me and had my palm facing the sky. I heightened my concentrations and senses without closing my eyes. Then, almost immediately, I felt a very dense mist around me. (This must be the so-called ¡®mana¡¯.) I imagined that there was a force that sucks in the mana surrounding me. The mana started congregating on top of my palm and formed a floating ball that emitted a pale blue light. Though it felt quite anti-climactic as to how easy turning this ''impossible'' thing into something possible. Nevertheless, I still felt quite satisfied successfully creating this phenomenon. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°There! Do you see it!?¡± ¡°¡­? See what?¡± Emilia tilted her head to the side and asked me. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­ right now, I¡¯m seeing a floating ball on top of my hand¡­¡± ¡°Eh? ¡­ wait a minute.¡± She walked closer to me and closed her eyes. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I can feel a that there¡¯s a lot of mana on top of your hand¡­ is that what you¡¯re seeing?¡± ¡°Yes! But it¡¯s kinda strange. Why can¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I diffused the ball of mana from my palm and crossed my arms. I then started thinking. ¡°Why don¡¯t you copy what I did.¡± ¡°What you did?¡± ¡°Nn!¡± ¡°Even if you say that¡­ I didn¡¯t even understand a thing you just did and besides that, I can¡¯t even do chantless magic.¡± An idea then floated on my mind. I placed my hand on top of her shoulders and looked into her eyes. ¡°Do you remember the first time you were taught magic?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Then try doing that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll facilitate your training.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We walked to a nearby tree and sat there. Emilia then closed her eyes while extending her arm. ¡°Keep calm¡­ take a deep breath then exhale¡­ breath in, breath out, breathe in, breath out.¡± (It feels like I¡¯m teaching her how to give birth¡­ weird.) ¡°Heighten your senses and concentrate¡­. Do you feel anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ no answer. I was tempted to pester her, but when I saw a blue aura covering her body, I quieted down. A few moments later, she suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°Grant the power to me!¡± (Is that the incantation? Why does it sound like she¡¯s ordering someone?) After she was finished speaking, the mana around her was suddenly sucked into her body. She relaxed her outreached hand. Soon after, 3 balls that emitted a blue light floated around her. ¡°You did it! You did it!¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my joy, so I jumped into her, breaking her concentration and dispersing the balls of mana. ¡°¡­ ouch~¡± ¡°You did it! You did it! This proves that anyone can do this!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ yes.¡± Because she was a bit taller than me, I targeted her chest and rubbed my cheek on it. It felt really soft. ¡°Huh!?¡± I quickly raised my head and placed my palms on her chest. ¡°W-wait! Where are you touching!¡± I could feel a soft sensation on my hand. Rubbing it, squeezing it, and feeling it the sensation that I currently felt was none other than breast! ¡°No way!¡± ¡°S-stop that~¡± ¡°We¡¯re still tenyears old and why do you have breast already!¡± ¡°Y¡­ you¡¯re¡­ asking me why? Ahh!¡± I felt really envious of the feeling that was on my palms. Because I was a girl in this world, I ¡®kinda¡¯ wanted to have these things too. But because I was still tenyears old, I patiently waited for the time they would start to bud. ¡°This is really unfair! What¡¯d you do to accelerate it growth!? Did you drink something?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°You could become really popular with the boy¡ª¡° It was then that I suddenly realized what I was doing and why I felt envious. I groped her breast once more to confirm the feelings that were welling up inside me. I didn¡¯t feel horny from it, instead I felt a sense of defeat from it. ¡°¡­¡± I stood up and looked towards the sky with empty eyes. (That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m a girl in this world. So it isn¡¯t strange if I wasn¡¯t turned on by that¡­. But why did I even wish to become popular with the boys? Though I understand that I¡¯ll have to marry someone someday. To fulfill the expectations of my parents and to continue the Chis Chem blood line. But I still felt safe for now because that was still far away.) A tear fell from my eyes and down to my cheek. (Does that mean that I wanted to have a boyfriend at this age even though I was a guy in my previous world?) (¡­) I felt a sense of hopelessness as I stared at the setting sun. ¡°I really have become a young girl huh¡­¡±
To clarify some things in case some are confused. Lumina acts differently to Emilia if compared to her classmates. Chapter 15 ¡°This time, let¡¯s continue developing this magic till dusk!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yesterday, I ended our experiments early because I was enlightened to one truth of this world. That truth was really too much for me to bear and because of that, I had lost my motivation to continue on. It took me an entire night of weeping before I managed to move on and accept it as reality. ¡°The only thing we managed to make was a mana ball, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Also, last night, I discovered that I¡¯m able to make those mana balls without chanting.¡± I raised my eyebrows in surprise and said: ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Emilia, who looked very excited, closed her eyes and a few moments later. Three bluish balls formed and floated around her. ¡°Hee~, that¡¯s quite handy. For now, let¡¯s try if we can turn them into any of the five elements.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I thought this was gonna be a new sixth element.¡± I raised my index finger in front of her face and waved it back and forth in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s true, but don¡¯t think that it won¡¯t become any of the five elements.¡± A question mark floated on top of her head. ¡°Think about it. These mana balls came from our surroundings, right? Then it must be able to become any of the five elements cause those came from the mana we breathe. Well, it¡¯s just a hypothesis, so don¡¯t expect that it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°!¡± It seems she finally understood where I¡¯m coming from. With that, I made a mana ball in front of me and imagined that it becoming a fireball. ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Nothing was happening. ¡°Let¡¯s try it again.¡± I made the image in my mind more concrete and stable, but the mana ball is remained as a floating ball of mana. ¡°It seems like my hypothesis was wrong¡­ haaa~¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lumina-sama. Failure is the mother of success.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± I stopped thinking of turning it into any of the five elements and moved on to other agendas. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how many we can make at a time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I, along with Emilia, first made 10 mana balls. I then checked my internal mana pool and found out that it didn¡¯t decrease. I signaled Emilia to increase it to 20 then to 30 then to 40 and so on. Once we reached a hundred, it became harder to make more and decided to stop. ¡°It seems like our mana pool won¡¯t decrease no matter how many we make, but in contrast. Its difficulty increases as the number increases. Let¡¯s move on to the next one.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try testing its firepower.¡± I made a dozen mana balls and had it hit a tree that was close to us. The tree shook a bit and made a rustling sound. I concentrated a few of the mana balls and made its size the same as a tennis ball before I had it fly towards the tree. By the way, the normal size of a mana ball is the same as a basketball. Creak* My eyes became small black dots as I witnessed the tree falling to the ground. ¡°Lumina-sama, it seems like the power of this mana ball is dependent on how concentrated it is.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. I didn¡¯t expect it to have enough firepower to break a tree.¡± Normally, we¡¯d run away after we broke a tree to escape getting scolded. But because we were ¡®general students¡¯ and not ¡®magic students¡¯, we were quite carefree about this. It¡¯s because we ¡®general students¡¯ lack the magical ability to even break a tree like this. Also, this mana ball can¡¯t be seen unless you can use it. We drew up this conclusion when I managed to make a mana ball yesterday. ¡°Umm¡­ How about we try testing its flexibility and durability.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I made another batch of mana balls and tried manipulating its shape. Then I used normal magic in parallel to it and had it collide with each other. Emilia was also doing the same beside me, but instead testing its strength by having it collide with another magic. She used physical strength to test its durability. The results were quite shocking. Like how its difficulty increase as we increased its number. Its durability also increases proportionally to its concentration. Also, because mana is plentiful in this world, it was up to us, on how concentrated it would be. I would also like to add that the time we needed to increase its concentration is also proportional to it. So the more concentrated it is, the more durable it becomes. And the more durable we wanted it to be, the more time we needed to prepare it. Even though, there are some disadvantages to this new magic. It was easily outweighed by its advantages. Just thinking about how strong it was gave me goose bumps. It was also very flexible. The things we could make were only limited to our imaginations were. Emilia was able to make spoons, forks, plates and more using this magic. Though it emitted a bluish glow, its details and craftsmanship were on par with the real ones. I was also able to make things that normally don¡¯t exist in this world. Though I was able to make gadgets, but because they wouldn¡¯t start up, I stopped making more. Thankfully, they diffuse back to the atmosphere once there wasn¡¯t any use for it anymore. ¡°¡­ Lumina-sama¡­ if we were to teach this to the other students¡ª¡° ¡°¡­ The social hierarchy of this academy would collapse and chaos would follow, right?¡± Emilia made a very meek nod on my side to confirm that what I just said was true. ¡°I think it¡¯d be for the best if we kept this as a secret to most of the students.¡± ¡°When you said ¡®most¡¯, does that mean you¡¯re still planning on teaching it to them?¡± Her face became very worried when she heard that I still hadn¡¯t given up on teaching this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emilia. I¡¯m only gonna teach it to those who are close and worthy of trust.¡± ¡°¡­ is that so?¡± ¡°Yep! More importantly, there¡¯s something I wanna do now that we¡¯re done doing all those tests.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Hmmm?¡± I moved my left foot forward as if I was walking on a flight of stairs. I continued to climb the stairs and with each step I took, bluish ripples could be seen spreading with my feet as the center. On my sixth step, I made a sidelong glance towards Emilia and found her staring at me with wide open eyes. ¡°Just imagine you¡¯re climbing a flight of stairs and just make it strong enough to support you own weight!¡± When she digested what I said to her, she slowly mimicked what I did earlier. With anxious movements, Emilia started climbing the invisible stairs. Once her movements became confident, I resumed my climb. As I continued to climb up, I noticed that the students who witnessed us going up had wide open eyes as they stared at us. I ignored their attention and continued to move and once I had decided that it was already high enough. I glanced back to Emilia and found her following me a short distance away. Once she arrived at my height, the royal capital could be seen in plain sight. Because it was afternoon, the sun could be seen slowly sinking down behind the mountains. The castle and the buildings of the town were tinged with orange. It was a very beautiful and moving scene to behold. ¡°Look Emilia, isn¡¯t the view beautiful!¡± ¡°¡­ Y-yes! It¡­ truly is¡­¡± Her words were oddly spaced and her voice seemed dry. When I turned my head to her, I found that she was sitting on the floor with tears flowing down from her eyes. ¡°What happened!?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emilia took a handkerchief from her pocket and used it cover her mouth before she continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for showing you such an appearance, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re friends right?¡± ¡°YES!¡± I returned my gaze back to the castle town and sat on a chair made out of mana. We didn¡¯t say anything to each other as we continued to stare at the picturesque view of the castle town. Suddenly, Emilia made a declaration from my side. ¡°Lumina-sama¡­ would it be okay to become your real servant?¡± ¡°?¡± I stood up from my chair and faced Emilia with an amazed expression. ¡°Emilia?¡± ¡°Please, Lumina-sama¡­ I don¡¯t wanna be a temporary servant anymore. I wish to be your servant even when we had graduated this school. I wish to dedicate my life to you.¡± ¡°This is quite sudden¡­ why me?¡± Emilia placed her left hand on top of her chest and closed her eyes as she spoke: ¡°You are a person who I deemed to be worthy of my respect. As we continued to spend our days together, my admiration towards you continued to increase. Today, when we made this new magic together, further increased my admiration. Because of that, my desire to always be by your side became so strong, I can¡¯t contain it any longer.¡± ¡°Fuu~ we can still be friends, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then kneel down before me.¡± Emilia did what I ordered her and knelt down in front of me. ¡°Though it¡¯s quite impromptu, I think it¡¯d be okay.¡± Back when I used to read books in my father''s study. I stumbled upon a book that contained the procedure for pledging loyalty to someone. According to that book, the two people needed to be inside a magic circle. That magic circle¡¯s purpose was to help solidify the relationship of the two. It would form a connection that allowed one to always be aware of the situation of the other. At first, I had thought of approaching the school to perform this procedure. However, when I thought that a refusal we would be likely refused because we were ''general students''. I dismissed that thought and decided to just make a ceremony of my own, using this new magic. I bit my finger and infused the blood with my own mana as it dropped to the floor. I quickly used the new magic to form a magic circle with us as a center with a few modifications. These modifications were things I had added when I combined my imagination with the books I had read. ¡°From this day forth, your life shall be mine. No matter what happens, my safety and orders will take the highest priority.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I shall give you a new name in accordance with your oath to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°From this day forth, you shall be known as Emilia Sluga Chem.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The light of the circle glowed brighter and entered her body. This occurrence was unexpected and made me jump in surprise. Emilia stood up and bowed to me. When she opened her eyes, I could see that her once red pupils had become black and on the edges of her red twin tails had become dark. I wondered if these were the proof that she had become my servant. Regaining my composure, I made a small nod and gave her a smile. She returned my smile with a smile of her own. ¡°Take care of me, okay, Emilia.¡± ¡°That should be my line, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Interlude In the near future, were the world of Glacias was invaded by creatures of unknown origin. The two of us would never had imagined that we would stand on the frontlines fighting againsts hordes of enemies. Emilia''s fought against them with swords and magic that were enveloped in black flames. Because she fought against them as if she was dancing, she became known as the ''Wardancer of the twilight flare." I on the other hand would slaughter my hundreds of enemies using a combination of my magic and my sword skills. Because of this, I became known as the ''Executioner of the Eclipse''.
A/N: Hmm... I didn''t know I was a chuunibyou... LOL Also this is the end of Volume 1. Next volume will now have fights and stuff like that.... :D
Also, I''m changing Miss Lumina to Lumina-sama cause it sounds better and more natrual :D Chapter 16 Right now, I sat high up on the sky drinking a cup of tea, behind me stood Emilia who had a solemn expression. A year had passed ever since we developed this new magic element I called ¡®Null Element¡¯. At first, we thought that it didn¡¯t have an element. But because of our persistent experimentations, we managed to overcome it. By using the molecular theory, we were able to reproduce two elements with this. Using mana as a catalyst to excite the molecules in an enclosed place, a fire would be produced. And it wouldn¡¯t die as long as we continued to excite the molecules. Inversely, by depressing the molecules, we were able to turn things into ice. This was the same process I used to make ice cubes and when I tried it with the null element, it yielded the same result as my water magic. There were some differences between them. Water element magic only freezes water molecules. While null element magic freezes anything, which is kinda scary. ¡°Is what you said true, Emilia?¡± ¡°Yes. The old principal has retired and the person that replaced him is a 23-year old young man.¡± ¡°¡­ what about the other thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also true, Lumina-sama. There have been reports by my classmate that they saw a person with weird clothing walking around the school.¡± ¡°¡­¡± These two things seem oddly familiar. I could hear warning bells going off in my mind. However no matter how I tried to wrap my mind around it, I just couldn¡¯t remember what it was. ¡°Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Emilia, I think it¡¯s a good time for us to spread this magic to our classmates.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Emilia tilted her head to the side as she asked me. Though I planned to teach my friends about this magic, but because I was a loner, I didn¡¯t have anybody to teach. There were Mark and Andrew, but when we became sixth graders. The two of them suddenly disappeared without a trace. So far, there haven¡¯t been any news about them. ¡°I can¡¯t really explain it, but I feel that there¡¯s gonna be a huge disaster that¡¯ll burn this school down to the ground in the future.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Emilia rapidly blinked her eyes as she digested what I said. ¡°I know this is quite unreasonable, but I feel that that something will definitely occur. Besides¡­¡± I paused for a bit before I continued what my words. This was because it was quite a hard truth to accept. Most of them suddenly disappeared and never came back. As a result, I was able to drink tea even though it should¡¯ve been morning classes right now. ¡°The teachers that teach us have been decreasing lately and now, only Sir George is the only one who dutifully teaches us.¡± ¡°¡­ but.¡± ¡°Just gather anybody who¡¯s willing to follow me. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s few.¡± ¡°The problem is because you¡¯re the one who¡¯s ordering it, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ then when will you start your teaching them?¡± ¡°Now if possible.¡± Emilia made a complicated expression before she bowed to me. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off then, Lumina-sama. Please wait for a while. I¡¯ll be gathering them near the school fields.¡± ¡°Why the fields.¡± I tilted my head to the side as I asked her. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Emilia then started to descend. Each step she took, bluish ripples would form under her feet. ¡°I wonder how Eclara-sama is doing right now.¡± *** ¡°Eclara, are you really gonna relinquish this contract?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I knelt down in front of my master, Pax-sama. ¡°May I know the reason?¡± I bit my lower lip when he asked me this question. It was because this was both insulting and degrading to him. I didn¡¯t want to answer this question if it was possible. However, because he wouldn¡¯t allow me to relinquish my contract with him, I swallowed my pride and raised my head as I answered him. ¡°It was my mistake to have chosen you as my new master, Pax-sama. Though you are a prodigy and quite powerful despite your age. But the elitist attitude you nurture is something that I can¡¯t endure any longer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also, please do not worry about me. I have already chosen a new master to serve.¡± Pax-sama had a very red face as he clenched his fist in front of me. Beside him, I could see that most of the students had quite a shocked expression when they heard my declaration. Because there were people around us, he was unable to become violent and thus, he did his best to appear calm. ¡°Hoo, then please enlighten me who this new master is.¡± ¡°She is a very noble person whose talents equal yours. Right now, she¡¯s studying here as a General Studies Student.¡± Since I feared that danger may befall her if I revealed her name, I did my best to make my statement as vague as possible. ¡°Hah!? Have you gone mad, Eclara!? You¡¯ve decided to become one of those trash students that leech off us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you wish to become trash, then so be it. I don¡¯t collect junk after all. !¡± He uttered the keywords that canceled my contract as his servant. The ring on my right hand¡¯s index finger dispersed into golden dust and diffused into the atmosphere. It was my symbol of loyalty to him, now that it had disappeared from my hand. This meant that I have now become a vagrant and lost my last name. I was no longer known as Eclara Dien Rot. I was now known only as Eclara. A masterless wanderer. ¡°Go away and never show your face in front of me again, trash!¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± I left the classroom as quickly as possible. Now that I was no longer under him, the people who bore grudges against could now openly show their hostility. Dealing with them was nothing more but a waste of time. And I wanted to meet her as quickly as possible. The reason why I decided to leave Pax-sama was because of my talk with the ¡®Anomaly¡¯. This Anomaly was a being that was summoned by a male student during the familiar summoning ceremony. He possessed exceptional talent and magic that was immeasurable. But despite having all of those things, he still possessed a kind heart and his bond with his summoner was also very strong. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. One day, as I was distressing over whether to swallow my pride and leave Pax-sama¡¯s side or continue serving him. The Anomaly suddenly appeared out of nowhere and started a conversation with me. Due to that conversation, I became resolved to leave Pax-sama¡¯s side and serve her. The person who I felt was the most suitable person. As I was heading towards the farthest and the most neglected place in this school, my heart and body felt really light. The way I walk was already close to running and my impatience grew with each step I took. When I had finally arrived at the school building, I suddenly heard her voice. ¡°Are you guys really sure? Though I already have Emilia as a servant, you should know that this contract can never be revoked. The two of us have already tested it and discovered it as such.¡± (Irrevocable contract?) Normally, that¡¯s done inside the magic cathedral where hundreds of people would act as a witness to your oath. Once that person has sworn an oath, he/she will obtain a ring that will never vanish. The only way a servant can be freed from such a contract is for the master to die a natural death or was murdered. ¡°I represent everybody that has gathered, Lumina-sama. All of us wish to become your sword for the coming disaster you have prophesized. Serving you has always been our cherished dream ever since you became a fourth grader.¡± (Disaster? What are they talking about?) My steps became slow and when I approached the school field, I saw more than two hundred students lined up in front of her. ¡°Did you expect this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haaa~ I wonder what they see in me. Do you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cause you are the most respectable person in this school. There¡¯s no one else other than you. And you teaching them magic further made them wish to serve you, just like me.¡± Beside her stood her temporary servant. However, unlike before, her former red eyes became black and the edges of her twin tails had a dark color. ¡°I¡¯m getting a headache¡­ but as a noble, I need to honor their wishes. It¡¯s that, right, the noblesse oblige.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± "You don¡¯t know? Ummm¡­ you know that I¡¯m a noble right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The noblesse oblige is the obligation of us nobles to act with generosity to those who are less privileged¡­. Ummm, aren¡¯t I one of the less privileged?¡± ¡°No you are not.¡± ¡°Why!?¡± She raised her arms in protest to the girl who was standing beside her. ¡°Have you ever experienced any hardships ever since you came to this school?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°Do you know the reason?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°Do you wanna know?¡± ¡°¡­ Maybe?¡± The servant walked in front of her and with the students stand behind her, she declared to her. ¡°Its cause all of us have been doing our best so that you will never feel underprivileged.¡± ¡°Since when!?¡± ¡°The representative just said it. Ever since we were in fourth grade.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really think I¡¯m worthy to be served though.¡± ¡°Yes, you are, Lumina-sama!¡± ¡°The dignity you possess, the intelligence you have and the things you¡¯re about to give them is enough for us to serve you till death!¡± ¡°Till death¡­ that¡¯s just exaggerating.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not Lumina-sama. Aren¡¯t you about to teach them magic?¡± ¡°Yeah, as a countermeasure.¡± The servant girl spread out her arms wide as she declared to her: ¡°Did you know that almost all of them had given up on learning magic, but now you¡¯re about to give them a chance to learn the magic we made! You¡¯ve given them a new hope and you¡¯ve also revived their ambition. The ambition that was killed when it was announced that they couldn¡¯t learn magic! Do you still think that you¡¯re unworthy to be served?¡± ¡°¡­ you¡¯re being overdramatic, you know, Emilia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only way to convince you.¡± The servant girl relaxed her arms and made a wry smile. She then stood in front of all the students and asked them a question. ¡°Are all of you really resolved to serve me until you die?¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡° Yes!¡±¡±¡±" Her answer was met with a great shout by all of the students. ¡°Then kneel down before me.¡± Her presence suddenly changed the moment she spoke those words. Even I, who was quite far and was hidden, fell to my knees when I heard her speak. She placed a finger on her mouth and made a small wound on it. I could feel that she was pouring her mana into it. As the blood feel to the ground, I suddenly felt a large amount of mana swirl around the students. ¡°Once you have taken this oath, my words and safety will forever take priority over anything else.¡± Her words were met with silence, but the atmosphere they emitted meant acceptance. ¡°From this day forth, you shall become Emilia Sluga Chem¡¯s family and will now carry the surname of Sluga Chem.¡± ¡°¡°¡° Yes!¡±¡±¡± As they accepted her words, a change occurred to all of the students. Their eyes became black and the edges of their hair had a tint of black. The ceremony they had performed was very different from the norm. What¡¯s more the amount of mana she used was similar to an intermediate spell. This should have been an impossible feat for her to perform. This unexplainable phenomenon she just did piqued my curiosity. Quickly standing up from my spot, I made a step forward and accidentally stepped on a branch. Due to the silence that followed after their change, the sound I heard seemed to have been very loud. ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± She suddenly faced my direction and her eyes opened wide when she saw me. ¡°It¡¯s been a while Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Eclara-sama?¡± Chapter 17 A/N: Let¡¯s rewind time a bit. I went down to the fields of our school building. To pass some time, I did some magic experiments. Ever since last year, I¡¯ve had this habit and because it was quite constructive, I have no intention of stopping it though. A few minutes had passed and I suddenly heard Emilia¡¯s voice. ¡°Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Ahh, Emilia. So, how many are willing?¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± I looked at Emilia, I saw a huge amount of students lining up in the fields behind her. ¡°Hey, Emilia¡­ what¡¯s with this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s expected to have at least this amount Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Why!? I¡¯m a loner than only have three¡­ one friend in this school!¡± Emilia breathed out a sigh and said: ¡°Though I¡¯m happy to be called your friend, Lumina-sama. But friends and followers are different.¡± ¡°Followers?¡± ¡°Yes, followers.¡± ¡°Since when did I have followers?¡± Cold sweat dripped from my head as I ask her. ¡°Since you arrived at this school.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± ¡°I was your first follower, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a smart, talented, beautiful and noble. So it¡¯s expected to have followers.¡± I wanted to retort everything that she said, but because of the stern expression she had, I wasn¡¯t able to talk back. ¡°Then please step forward and tell them the reason why you gathered them here, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°You¡­ haaa~¡± Since it was me who asked for them, I didn¡¯t have a choice but to stand in front of them. Looking at each of them, I saw that they were lined up in neat rows and were segregated according to grade. I saw the first graders at the leftmost part of the assembly while the sixth graders were on the rightmost part. (Ain¡¯t this the entire student body of the general studies primary division!?) I quickly put on my fa?ade and faced everybody. ¡°As you know, we, the general studies students, have been neglected by the school ever since the principal was changed. As evidence, our teachers have been decreasing. Because of that, the only thing we¡¯re doing here is either loaf or play around.¡± Looking at the back of the lined students, I saw our sword fighting teacher, George Lancastar, standing with a frown on his face. ¡°A school is a place where we learn right? Especially this one, isn¡¯t this place called Farlingstad Magic Academy? So why aren¡¯t they teaching us? Why are they neglecting us?¡± As I continued on with my speech, the feelings I bottled exploded and became entangled with my words. Feelings of anger, frustrations and jealousy became more intense as the words left my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s simple and I know that everybody here knows why.¡± I paused for a while and met the eyes of everybody here. ¡°It¡¯s because we don¡¯t have enough mana.¡± The atmosphere became heavy when I stated the reason. Everybody here made different reactions to what I had said. Some started to cry, others showed frustration while some were apathetic. ¡°But!¡± I loudly shouted at them to gather the attention of everybody. ¡°I, along with my servant Emilia, have discovered a new element that doesn¡¯t use our own mana. Instead, it uses the mana of the surroundings. It is very easy to learn, master and develop.¡± Giving Emilia a sidelong glance, she started climbing an invisible flight of stairs and shot a mana ball to the ground. Bang* A loud sound echoed, the earth was cracked and dust was shot in the air. I used wind magic to clear away the dust making the crater visible to them. Everybody stared at the crater with wide eyes. Some became surprised while others became perplexed. However, in my eyes, I could see that the embers of ambition that was once dead, revive and burning with a great intensity. I then told them about the disaster that I felt was gonna come to this school. I also told them that this disaster may or may not happen and that this was the reason why I decided to teach them this magic. It was for the preparation of this disaster. After a while, six people that appeared to be the sons/daughters of influential nobles walked out of the line and knelt in front of me. ¡°I am Frank Hurstorn.¡± ¡°I am Achil Mayers.¡± ¡°I am Anthony Weinberger.¡± ¡°I am Mary Faustina.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°I am Elizabeth Harlington.¡± ¡°I am Victoria Ginsburg.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡° We are students whose family had served one of the four great houses for generations. The six of us, from this day forth, are now your servants. Please make a contract with us.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± (Wait, wait wait! You guys are being hasty! Your family has served one of those houses for generations! Won¡¯t you guys get in trouble if you serve me? I mean, I¡¯m just a daughter of a lowly noble house.) I acted like I was checking each of them to stall for time as I thought up of a way to make them refuse me. I suddenly thought of an idea to discourage them from making rash decisions like this. ¡°Tell me¡­ why should I accept people like you?¡± (I should act as cold as I possibly could to shoo them away.) Sweat dropped from their foreheads as they knelt in front of me. (Ooh! It¡¯s working!) A person with blue hair and golden eyes clenched his fist and prostrated to me: ¡°Please accept our request, Lumina-sama. The six of us were thrown away. We were forced to enroll here by our families when they discovered that we couldn¡¯t cast high-level magic.¡± (This one¡¯s Frank, right?) A girl with blond hair that was styled into vertical rolls prostrated before me. ¡°We¡¯ll devote our entire being to serving you. We will even make a blood oath to never betray you.¡± (What was her name again?) A man with messy red hair and fiery eyes copied the two before him and begged: ¡°Even if you order us to kill our family in cold blood, we¡¯ll gladly execute it!¡± (No! Don¡¯t say stuff like that! That¡¯s scary!) The other three behind them also prostrated to me. I gave them my evil eye as I continued to hope that they¡¯d refuse me. A few minutes had passed, They still showed no signs of standing up. ¡°Haa~¡± I breathed out a heavy sigh as I gave Emilia, who stood behind me with a radiant face, a sidelong glance. ¡°Very well. I don¡¯t know what you saw in me. But I¡¯ll grant your request.¡± When I declared that statement, the entire student body started chattering amongst themselves. And like the six, they prostrated before me. Even George was no exception. (What!) If I was able to look at my expression, I¡¯m pretty sure that my jaws were opened wide and that my eyes were the same size as dots. Looking behind me, I still saw Emilia giving me her most radiant smile. I then told them what forming a contract entails. I told them that it would be irrevocable and also that they can¡¯t choose another master besides me after this. It was because it was a self-made magic circle that lasts a lifetime. The reason why I know was because I tried to experiment with Emilia if the contract could be annulled. However we discovered that it couldn¡¯t be cancelled. The only way for this contract to disappear is when either I or the servant die. All of them made a resolved face and accepted what I said. It seemed like their decision wouldn¡¯t waver. I walked towards Emilia and complained to her for a while. Though I was surprised that she didn¡¯t know what the ¡®Noblesse Oblige¡¯, but it was irrelevant. When I told her that I wasn¡¯t worthy to be served, she suddenly started a very passionate speech to me. I couldn¡¯t help but be moved by it a bit, so I decided to let them become my servants. I stood in front of them again and like what I did when Emilia became my servant. I made a wound on one of my fingers and had it fall to the ground. I then made a null element magic circle with the fourth to the sixth grade students at the center. I didn¡¯t include the third graders and below because they were still too young and might still change their feelings. When the ceremony had concluded safely, I suddenly heard the sound of a branch being stepped on. I quickly glanced behind me and saw Eclara-sama with an amazed face. I was left speechless at her appearance. (Why is Eclara-sama here?! Shouldn¡¯t she be with her master?) I continued to stare at her for a while when I suddenly remembered that game. It was all thanks to Eclara-sama¡¯s appearance. (Now I remember why the summon student and the principal were familiar¡­ Aren¡¯t they the characters of that game! Hehehe¡­. Does this mean that this is the game world!? THE F**K!!!) A/N: I''ll post the other chapter later in the afternoon. Chapter 18 I became quiet as I reorganized my thoughts. When I realized that there were still people around us. So I quickly pushed those matters to the deepest recess of my mind and worry about them later. I coughed a few times and approached Emilia. ¡°Emilia, please disperse the students who are third grade and below. As for those who just became my servants. Give them a crash course, okay? Ah, could you also have somebody give us tea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eclara-sama and I then walked away from the field. I used magic to make a pair of seats and a table. Casting wind magic to blow off the dirt, the two of us sat opposite to each other. Right now, Eclara-sama was wearing the uniform of the Elite Magic Class Students. I became curious as to what her age was, but because asking a girl for her age was rude. I refrained from satisfying my curiosity. ¡°¡­ Lumina-sama¡­ back there¡­ what did you just do?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Even though I didn¡¯t like to lie, but because I didn¡¯t want to share this magic with the magic students, I had to do this. It was because there might be a risk that Eclara-sama may be ordered by her master to tell him what she did. Also, because null element magic was invisible to those who can¡¯t use this magic, it was safe to say that it¡¯ll be hard to uncover it. ¡°¡­ you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°Than what was that huge amount of mana before!? Don¡¯t tell me that that was just my imagination!¡± Eclara-sama slammed her palms to the table. Her face showed that she was really impatient. I knitted my brows as I contemplated whether to tell her or not. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the risk of me telling my master about this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m now a masterless vagrant, Lumina-sama. So it¡¯s safe to tell me¡­ no please tell me.¡± Eclara-sama suddenly moved away from her seat and prostrated herself before me. I became really troubled by her actions. She was the person who taught me magic. So I didn¡¯t really like seeing her like this. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this Eclara-sama.¡± I approached her and forcibly made her stop. I made eye contact with her for a few minutes and made a sigh. ¡°Before I tell you about that magic, tell me first why you became a vagrant.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t the ¡®master¡¯ I was looking for.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look surprised?¡± ¡°Well, I just had this feeling that it was bound to happen.¡± Thanks to her appearance. I was able to remember the events that happened in that game quite clearly. In the game, Eclara-sama, would cancel her contract with Pax. As the rivalry between the protagonist and Pax increases. Because she couldn¡¯t take the things her master did to a ¡®rare magic talent¡¯, which was the protagonist. One day, while she continued at a loss. The protagonist suddenly appeared before her and started a conversation with her. This conversation became the trigger and the reason why she canceled her contract. Once she canceled the contract, she became a servant of the protagonist¡¯s master. Because he was a kind and understanding master, her loyalty towards him became stronger and stronger. Lots of things happened in between. The events were still quite foggy for me, but the end was quite clear for me. In the middle of the ruined capital city, Eclara-sama and the protagonist walked side by side. Behind them, a child with red hair followed behind them. That child was their son¡­ or was it their daughter? Anyways, her defection from Pax was a milestone event in the game. I started to suspect whether the events that happened in the game was also happening here. This meant that this world was actually the game world. (Arrrgh!!! Why didn¡¯t I try to make a walkthrough about the game for insurance! I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten all about it!) ¡°To have felt that this would¡¯ve happened. Your instincts are quite sharp.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that it¡¯s that sharp though.¡± (Emilia, where¡¯s the tea!!! I want to change this topic!) ¡°Ahh, Eclara-sama, why did you come here? This place is quite far from the Magic Building.¡± ¡°I almost forgot, sorry I got too focused on that magic.¡± Like before, Eclara-sama stood up from her seat and knelt before me. Not prostrating but kneeling. ¡°Lumina-sama, I have come here to request something from you.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the request? As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill it.¡± ¡°After what you just did, my request is just child¡¯s play to you.¡± I raised my eyebrows and became suspicious. ¡°What¡¯re you implying?¡± ¡°I wish to become your servant, Miss Lumina.¡± ¡°¡­ this is a bit sudden.¡± Her gaze met mine and within her eyes, I could see that she¡¯s willing to do anything for this. ¡°I¡¯m prepared to beg.¡± ¡°Are you throwing away your pride?¡± ¡°Pride? That never gives birth to anything positive, Lumina¡ªsama.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°¡­ Why me?¡± ¡°I felt that you are the one who¡¯s most worthy for me to be served. The other reasons had already been said by your servant.¡± My cheeks cramped a bit. ¡°Eavesdropping is a bad habit, Eclara-sama.¡± ¡°I accidentally overheard her speech when I arrived. I¡¯m sorry if what I did was rude.¡± ¡°Haa~¡± Breathing out a sigh, I stood up from my seat and reached out my hand to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the magic department. They may accept our contract cause you¡¯re a Magic Student.¡± ¡°No, I want to do the same contract as those students.¡± My eyes opened wide with her demand. ¡°Are you sure? You may have been mistaken in choosing me. Since you know that much, you must also know that this is irrevocable.¡± ¡°I am aware.¡± ¡°¡­ Eclara-sama¡­ I want to ask. Why me? Don¡¯t you have more talent than me? Also, you''re stronger and have more experience than me. I really wanna know why you chose me.¡± Eclara-sama became silent at my question. Though it was my second time asking, I placed more emotions this time. She pondered for a while before she faced me. Looking closely, I could see some sweat on her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s because I feel that you can use me better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very strange answer.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Eclara-sama showed me a smile; I also returned her smile with a smile of my own. I then had her kneel before me and did the ceremony. When she stood up, her hair became entirely black like her eyes. ¡°You sure did become different, Eclara-sama.¡± She frowned when I spoke to her. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me with a ¡®-sama¡¯ anymore, Lumina-sama. You¡¯re now my master, so don¡¯t be respectful to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Facing my back to her, I headed to Emilia. (We finished our talk, but there wasn¡¯t any tea delivered to us.) ¡°Too many things happened today, I can¡¯t wait to go back to my dorm.¡± Raising my head to the sky, I found an even more disappointing news. It wasn¡¯t even noon yet. When we arrived at the field, I discovered that there were four maids who were carrying a tray of tea and were crying in front of Emilia. I approached her with a frown. ¡°Where¡¯s my tea?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lumina-sama. I couldn¡¯t make them deliver tea to you.¡± (So they were supposed to deliver the tea to me¡­ why are they crying?) ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re crying, but please serve me a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I walked over towards one of the tables near the field and sat on a chair. Following behind me was Eclara. She only stood silently behind me, not uttering a word. A few minutes passed and Emilia arrived with my tea. Pouring it into a small cup, she served it to me with a smile. ¡°How¡¯s the training going?¡± ¡°Not so good¡­¡± ¡°¡­ why?¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯re having difficulty in feeling the mana.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you explain it to them?¡± ¡°Relax your body, be conscious of breathing and become one with the environment.¡± I accidentally let go of my tea cup when I heard her explanation. Thankfully, Eclara used magic to caught it, so the cup and the tea didn¡¯t spill. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Facing the direction where the students sat, I found out that they were talking to each other. I stood up from my chair and walked closer to them. I found out that they were trying to decipher the meaning behind Emilia¡¯s words. (It¡¯s gonna be a long day.) Since Eclara wanted to learn about this new magic, she joined the ranks of the student and started conversing with them. As for me, I walked towards the front and used wind magic to amplify my voice. ¡°We will now begin the lesson.¡± Everybody became silent and their eyes focused on me. Even the servants who were crying before swallowed their tears and looked at me with red eyes. (Really, why were they crying!?) ¡°Follow what I say okay.¡± ¡°Close your eyes and calm yourself. Don¡¯t be impatient and don¡¯t be excited. Just focus on yourself and breathe deeply. Breathe in, breathe out, breathe in, breathe out.¡± Looking at all of them following my instructions seriously made me a bit happy. But it also felt quite uncomfortable looking at them, because I felt like I¡¯m giving them a lesson on how to give birth to a baby. It was especially disturbing when I saw the men doing the Lamaze method. ¡°Now feel the mana in your surroundings, remember what was taught to you about the origins of magic and feel it.¡± One by one, they were slowly covered by a blue aura. They then chanted individually and mana balls started floating around them. Seeing that they were giving me satisfying result I had Emilia teach them the rest while I rest under a tree. I told her that I was gonna take a short nap. Chapter 19 When my sleep was becoming light, I felt the earth tremor greatly. I could hear loud sounds near me, so I decided to open my eye to see what the cause was. I became silent at the scene that entered my eyes. The students, who just became my servants, formed into two groups. One group was led by Emilia while the other group was led by six people. The two faced off against each other maintaining a fair bit of distance. The two groups were shooting things against each other. Squinting my eyes to see what they were shooting. I discovered that they were shooting arrows. These arrows emitted a bluish light as they flew in the air. I became worried if that arrow might kill a student so I followed one of them with my eyes. The arrow made a parabola on the sky and hit a student right in the chest. The student collapsed on the field. I thought that she was dead, but a student that was cloaked in a bluish aura flew down to her and carried her off the war zone. Becoming curious about where she had come from, I switched my focus to the sky. I found out that there were around 30 students that were also cloaked with a bluish aura. And at the center of those 30 students, I saw Eclara and George watching the battle unfold. Dusting the dirt off my clothes I headed towards the two. Ripples formed in the atmosphere with every step I make. The students, that flew while being covered with a blue aura, was busy collecting the collapsed students. They were responsible for placing them on a side of the field. Eclara who noticed me first bowed her head deeply to me while George laughed out loud. Unlike George and the students, Eclara who could use normal magic wasn¡¯t clad in a bluish aura. Instead, people near her could feel a strong wind from her. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Pointing a finger to the battle that was happening below, George-sensei made a huge smile and said. ¡°War Practice.¡± ¡°War practice? Shouldn¡¯t they be practicing magic instead of war?¡± Eclara went closer and answered my question. ¡°A few minutes after you slept, Emilia explained to us that this magic is dependent on imagination. Because of that, the students managed to master it quite fast. Some started flying around everywhere. Others started shooting mana balls everywhere while some made tools and replicas of objects. Even I was shocked when I discovered that this magic was really easy to use.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I remained quiet as I imagined what had happened. ¡°A student also discovered that when a person is hit by an object created by mana, that person wouldn¡¯t suffer any injuries. Instead, they will only faint. But this only applies to mana objects that aren¡¯t concentrated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised that there¡¯s a student that was brave enough to hit another person with it.¡± It was true that I was surprised. Emilia and I have been experimenting this magic for a year now, but neither of us was bold enough to try and hit a person with it. ¡°It was accidental.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°Because of that discovery, I suggested to the students to do a practice war against each other. It helps them grow and develop while directing their energies to something constructive.¡± George then followed up with an explanation. ¡°Is that so?¡± After they were done with their explanations, I started spectating the battle from the sky. I then ordered a student that was passing by to prepare me some tea. He became flustered and ran away from me in tears. A few moments later, a female student approached me with red eyes and served me tea. I really wanted to ask them why they were crying. I was pretty sure that the way I asked them didn¡¯t shame my family. But because they were able to serve me tea, I ignored their tears and enjoyed my tea. As the sun reached its peak, the last 50 students faced against each other. I started to feel hungry, so I descended to their battle. ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s almost lunch. Let¡¯s declare this a draw for now and eat.¡± The students became surprised by my sudden appearance. When my declaration finally entered their heads, all of them nodded to one another and walked away. The only remaining people in the field were me, Emilia, Eclara, and the six students who led the opposing team. ¡°Emilia, I¡¯ll be waiting at the usual spot. Go get the food from the canteen for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing my order, she headed towards the canteen. I then walked towards the sky and made a mana table and a chair. When I was about to seat, I noticed that Eclara and the six students had followed me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat after you''re done, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Us too.¡± I wanted to say a lot of things to them but decided to wait for Emilia. I was confident that she had expected this because I saw her order 7 other students to follow her before I left. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Eclara, since you¡¯re wearing this school¡¯s uniform for the Magic course. Does that mean you¡¯re taking classes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So that means, your real age is¡­¡± ¡°13, Lumina-sama.¡± I became surprised by her answer. That¡¯s because if she was only one year older than me, that means she was only 6 when she traveled around the kingdom. As well as becoming my teacher. (Ahh, that¡¯s right¡­ I almost forgot. She was part of the protagonist¡¯s harem. So her age should be close to mine. But still¡­) ¡°So you were six years old then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other six had questions marks floating on top of them as they had a hard time understanding our discussion. I gave them an understanding smile and explain to them that Eclara was my teacher in magic when I was still young. The girl with blonde vertical rolls asked Eclara a question with sparkling eyes. ¡°Was traveling hard?¡± ¡°Because I could use magic, my journey wasn¡¯t that hard.¡± A boy with blue hair that reached his shoulders supplemented with another question. ¡°So the reason why Lumina-sama was so smart was because of you?¡± ¡°Ah, no. Lumina-sama learned how to read and solve by herself. All I did was teach her magic.¡± A girl with pink hair that was tied into a ponytail puffed out her voluptuous chest, which made me envious, and said: ¡°That¡¯s cause Lumina-sama is a prodigy. She even discovered this magic by herself.¡± I suddenly remembered something and asked Eclara a question. ¡°Eclara, this magic is so easy and simple. Why is it that this magic isn¡¯t widespread nor known by the magicians.¡± ¡°Ahh, that¡­. Well, that¡¯s because according to the magic theory. The mana in the environment is absorbed by a special organ in the body into internal mana. Once it is converted, the body will then be able to use it and create miracles.¡± ¡°Really? No one even tested it?¡± ¡°No, cause most of them are afraid to die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So unlike the scientist back on earth, the magicians of this world either have a very narrow mindset or are wimps. We continued talking for a while and because I forgot what the names of the six people were. I did my best to act as I knew it. I was also really happy that I was able to talk to people other than Emilia. A few minutes later, Emilia arrived along with 7 other students. I was glad that Emilia saw that the 7 people would follow me because if she didn¡¯t. It¡¯d be really awkward to eat while in front of them. Though they refused at first, but when I dropped the bomb by saying that it was an order. I was able to eat together with them. Yep, food really tastes good when there are more people. After lunch, the students gathered on the field again and separated into two groups. I tried to join in with them but was stopped by Eclara and George. According to them, the team I¡¯d join will always have an overwhelming victory. When I asked them why the two of them answered: ¡°It¡¯s because your our master.¡± I was unable to argue back to their words and I spent my afternoon as a spectator again. The war practice concluded as the sun started to set in the west. Students said goodbye to me and George before they went back to the dormitory. I then stopped Eclara as she started to leave. ¡°I want you to do something, Eclara.¡± She then knelt in front of me. Because it felt really awkward, I stopped her from kneeling. ¡°I want you to help and observe the person who was summoned here.¡± ¡°That anomaly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± (It¡¯s because he¡¯s the protagonist. Troubles and problems will follow him wherever he goes. And because you were part of his harem in the game, you need to be near him so that he won¡¯t come here to search for you¡­. LIKE HELL I CAN SAY THAT TO HER!!!) I coughed a few time before I tightened my expression. ¡°I feel like he¡¯ll become a great personage someday. I want you to help him and nurture him as he grows.¡± ¡°Really? I only see him as a pervert that likes to peek at girls. He has his good points, but they rarely appear.¡± (Ahh, the clich¨¦s¡­) ¡°Well, just report to me the things he¡¯s done there to me. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eclara then walked away and headed to the Magic Student¡¯s dormitory. ¡°Now, onto the next problem.¡± I slowly turned my head and faced the people who were standing behind me. They numbered 7 and Emilia was included in that count. Ever since we¡¯ve left the fields, these people continued to follow me. Though they didn¡¯t say anything, it really felt weird having people follow behind you. Chapter 20 Facing the six people who stood me, I asked them a question with a stern face. ¡°How long are you six gonna follow me? I¡¯m gonna stay here for a while.¡± A man with blue hair spoke to me in a stern voice. ¡°We can¡¯t do that, Lumina-sama. We¡¯re now your servants. It¡¯s our duty to safeguard you.¡± The other five behind him nodded their heads in unison. Feeling a headache, I massaged my temples with my two hands. I narrowed my eyes as the six stood at attention. ¡°Look¡­¡°Frank¡± Frank, Up until now, I¡¯ve been doing this for a while and I haven¡¯t fallen into danger. Not even once. So it¡¯s okay to leave me here.¡± (Nice assist, Emilia!) ¡°But¡­ bu¡ª¡° ¡°I want to be alone for now. So go to the dorm.¡± I spoke to them in the coldest tone of voice I could muster. I know that they''re doing this to protect me, but I honestly can¡¯t get used the way they stare. The six swallowed their saliva. The three boys bowed to me before leaving while the three girls stood still. ¡°What about the three of you?¡± A girl with a bobbed pink hair gathered her courage and replied to me with a pale face. ¡°U-ummm, we won¡¯t go.¡± (Muuu) Raising one of my eyebrows, I placed my right hand on my hip and stood as imposingly as possible. Also according to Emilia her name was Mary. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Uuh~¡± The girl suddenly started crying. By the way, Emilia whispered to me that she was called Elizabeth and that her nickname was Liza. The girl that had blond vertical rolls replied for her with a blue face while pointing at Emilia. ¡°C-cause, she¡¯s gonna stay.¡± ¡°Ah, her¡­ She¡¯s been my servant for five years now. So she¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Uuh~¡± She started crying the second I replied to her. I was actually hurt when they started crying because of me. But because this is the only way I could make them leave me for tonight, I steeled my heart and maintained my poker face. ¡°The three of us have always wanted to speak with you, Lumina-sama. However, we cannot approach you in class and whenever it was recess or lunch break. You suddenly disappear.¡± A short girl with a long silver hair and wore a beret on her head met my gaze with a resolute face. I could see that she had solidified her resolved for this from her face. However, because her knees were shaking as she positioned herself in front of me. It wasn''t all that convincing. By the way, Emilia also whispered to me that her name was Victoria. (Well, break time was the only time I could meet up with Emilia. And because I was busy writing all the things I could remember on paper while in class. So I didn¡¯t really have the leeway to chat.) ¡°¡­¡± Our gazes met for a while and her face slowly changed. First it became blue then white then purple and finally she joined the other two and started crying. I looked at Emilia and found her making a troubled smile. She messaged me with her eyes that it wouldn¡¯t pose any problems if they¡¯d join us. I breathe out a very heavy sigh and nodded myself. (I wonder how many times I¡¯ve sighed today¡­ haaa~) ¡°Its fine already, follow me.¡± ¡°¡°¡± Yes!¡±¡±¡± The three of them rapidly coated their bodies with a blue aura and followed me and Emilia. Although we could also do the same thing as them, the two of us didn¡¯t do so because we were more comfortable to walking in the air like this. Emilia walked closer to me and said: ¡°Did it hurt, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Urghh¡­¡± As expected of her. Because we¡¯ve been together ever since we were seven, she¡¯s gotten quite good at reading me. ¡°Was my face that scary? The three of them did cry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± (Ouch¡­) ¡°You¡¯re my servant right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m your friend right now.¡± My cheek cramped when she said that with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re really sly.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll always be by your side supporting you, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°By the way, Emilia. Was gathering the entire student body your plan?¡± Sweat started forming on her brow. ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, I kinda felt it like that. So is it true?¡± The sweat became a waterfall and her smile became stiff. ¡°¡­ Well.¡± ¡°No lying, okay. As your master, I order you to tell me the truth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come on.¡± I made a devious smile as I continued my attack on her. Her poker face finally broke down and she spat a sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no helping it.¡± ¡°Fufu¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t intentional, okay! At first, I only gathered 10. But because they were afraid of speaking to you, they asked me if it was okay for them to bring their friends. I said yes cause I felt sorry for them. I just didn¡¯t expect that those friends of theirs would also bring other friends and those other friends also bring more friends until it became the entire student body.¡± ¡°What!? Am I that scary? Is that the reason why I couldn¡¯t make friends besides you?¡± Emilia averted her eyes away from me. I felt irritated so I stopped walking and faced the three who were silently following us. I narrowed my eyes as I asked them a question. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°How do I look to you?¡± The three of them became pale and started panicking. Tears started forming in Mary¡¯s eyes while Victoria and Liza started to become blue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Mary started bawling on the spot while Liza hid her face behind Victoria. (So my face really is the reason¡­ huhuhu.) ¡°Uum¡­ ummm¡­¡± I perked my ears when I heard Victoria¡¯s voice. ¡°Y-you are our role model¡­ Lumina-sama. All of us¡­ adore you.¡± ¡°Then why are the two of them hiding behind you, crying?¡± ¡°Well¡­ umm¡­. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Victoria suddenly bowed to me and hugged Liza and Mary. The three of them cried in front of me¡­ again. I knitted my brow as I stared at them and approached Victoria. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡± I patted Victoria¡¯s head as I tried to stop their tears. The three of them stared at me with wide eyes and cried louder. Making a wry smile, I approached Emilia and spat out another sigh. ¡°I really want to cry right now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Lumina-sama. Want me to tell you the reason?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Really? Why?¡± ¡°Cause I know that I''ll surely cry if you told me.¡± Emilia made a wry smile and started walked in front of me. She then reached out her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lumina-sama. As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be alone.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I grabbed her hand and started walking again. After a while, Victoria approached me from my side and asked me a question with a meek face. ¡°Where are we headed to, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°We¡¯re headed to the magic course building.¡± Emilia tilted her head from the side and asked me: ¡°Why?¡± I frowned at her and replied: ¡°I feel like something big is gonna happen here because Eclara¡¯s master isn¡¯t Pax-sama anymore.¡± Question marks started floating around the four people. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± We arrived at the magic course building and overlooked the special park which was reserved for the Elites. As I continued to look around, my envy towards them grew stronger by the second. Ever since my last visit here, which was the tour when we were still first graders, this park has become a lot more luxurious. And a large table, which I felt was used as a banquet table for sweets, could be seen near the edges of the park. ¡°I¡¯ll bake you some cake when we get back to the dorms, Lumina-sama.¡± Emilia who noticed how I felt, suddenly started speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± On the corner of my eyes, I could see that the other three were taking notes. I wanted to ask them about it, but if I did. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d cry again. After darting my eyes all over the wide park, I found a group of people exiting a building. In front of the group, I could see Eclara. I made a bluish window that you often see in sci-fi to help me visualize the scene. It kinda works the same way as how a camera captures images. The only difference is that it captures the mana waves that I release towards a location to display an image instead of light. ¡°As I expected.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± ¡°Carlos-sama?¡± From my side, Liza spoke the name of the person that walked beside Eclara. I quickly remembered who he was. His name was, Carlos Melykek, the only heir of the family that had the symbol of the blue serpent. He wore a blue cloak over his uniform. It greatly suited him along with his blue hair. Following closely behind them, two girls that looked almost the same as Liza, were radiating a bright smile. Unlike Liza, whose vertical rolls were on both sides of her head, their vertical rolls could only be seen on one side. One had it on the left while the other on her right. Their hair was also blue, which was different from Liza''s blond hair, but two shades lighter than Carlos¡¯. ¡°You know him?¡± I asked Liza who quivered her lips as she started at the screen. ¡°Y-yes¡­ he¡¯s the master who I was supposed to serve.¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­. Then I think it''s better if you go away.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Liza widened her eyes as she asked me that question. ¡°Because of what''s gonna happen the moment they try to do something to her. Will you raise your weapon against him or not?¡± "Yes. He''s not my master. You are, Lumina-sama." Liza meekly nodded to me and a strong fire could be seen burning in her eyes. It seemed to me that she''s already resolved herself to fight even against him. The reason why I asked her that was because I remembered what happens in this event. I hopefully prayed that it doesn''t, cause if it does. I will do all in my power to prevent it from happening. Cause in the game what happened was... \(^o^)/\(^o^)/\(^o^)/\(^o^)/\(^o^)/\(^o^)/\(^o^)/\(^o^)/
@Irina I think I''ll just leave that to your imagination. ^^ Chapter 21 ¡°Eclara, do you know the reason why I called you here?¡± Carlos commanded the people who followed them to surround Eclara. ¡°You want to pay back your past grudges¡­ right?¡± ¡°Pfft, there¡¯s that but also something more.¡± Eclara became skeptical as she glared at Carlos. Carlos made a big smile as he spread out his arms. ¡°Pax isn¡¯t your master, right? Then why don¡¯t you become my servant!?¡± Eclara opened her eyes wide when she heard Carlos¡¯ proposition. ¡°You¡¯ll be satisfied if you become his servant~¡± ¡°In more ways than one, hehehe.¡± The twins behind Carlos followed up his words and made Eclara blush. ¡°Your really red, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Touching my cheeks with my palms, I could feel that my face is really hot right now. While I tried to cool myself down, I noticed that Liza, Mary, and Victoria were also blushing. Seeing them make the same reaction as me greatly calmed me down. ¡°Just focus on the screen.¡± ¡°I wonder what you thought of their words.¡± ¡°S-shut up!¡± Emilia giggled as I shouted at her to hide my embarrassment. I puffed my cheeks as I ignored her and watched the mana screen. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t accept your offer, Carlos-sama.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°I already have a new master.¡± ¡°Is it that Anomaly¡¯s master?¡± ¡°No, my new master is the leader of the general studies students.¡± ¡°General studies students?¡± Carlos and the other students floated question marks. I, along with my companions, despaired when we discovered that our existence was forgotten by them. ¡°Ahh¡ªyou mean those trashes.¡± Fwoosh* A ball of fire flew near Carlos¡¯ ear. ¡°I won¡¯t let you insult my master and her servants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that your master is a trash? What¡¯s more he¡¯s the leader?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a she.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s still trash! Hahaha!¡± The surrounding students started laughing around her. From the screen, I could see that her hands were trembling in frustration. [Fire, burn the ground to ashes ] Eclara invoked magic and made the ground around her burn. Carlos¡¯ smile didn¡¯t vanish, instead, he snapped his fingers. The twins then stepped forward and started chanting. [[Water, cleanse the place where I stand <>]] Water appeared from their hands and cooled the land. ¡°Tsk¡± ¡°Oioi, you¡¯re getting aggressive. Is that trash really worth serving?¡± ¡°Stop insulting her!¡± ¡°No helping it then.¡± While Eclara focused on a new spell, Carlos, along with the twins, walked behind the group that followed him. Most of them started chanting a spell while some of them continued to observe. <<<<>>>> Like what had happened in the game. Carlos contacted Eclara to become his servant. However, she became contracted to the protagonist¡¯s summoner and refused his invitation. Because of her refusal, Carlos was outraged and ordered his followers to attack her. She resisted for quite some time but lost due to their numbers. Carlos would then order the men to violate her. However as soon as he made that order, the protagonist, and his summoner would suddenly arrive and saved her. However, Eclara wasn¡¯t contracted to the protagonist¡¯s summoner but to me. And unlike in the game, it was her that attacked Carlos first. These were minute differences to the game, but I could see that it¡¯d end in the same manner. ¡°Emilia¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia, who stood beside me, made a bow of mana. She notched the bow to its limit and without me noticing, three arrows of mana suddenly appeared. When she had finished locking on, she shot the three arrows towards the night sky. The three arrows made a big parabola and hit three students. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± ¡°Create a barrier to prevent further attacks from reaching us!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Carlos started to search for the culprit by turning his head after he had made that command. I made a small smile when I saw him panicking. ¡°We¡¯re ready to attack at your command, Lumina-sama.¡± From my side, Liza manifested a mana sword, Mary made a mana bludgeon while Victoria made a mana spear. I was surprised when I saw their angry faces. However, because the enemies numbered more than us, we were at a disadvantage if we were to fight them in melee range. ¡°No, I think it''s better if the three of you to just observe for now. If you can do what we¡¯re gonna do, then I¡¯ll gladly accept your help¡± ¡°¡°¡° Eh?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Look at what¡¯s gonna happen to the normal ¡®Null Element¡¯ mana arrow.¡± I pointed at the mana screen and focused on the mana arrow Emilia had shot. As the arrow approached the barrier, it also grew fainter and then disappeared before it had touched it. ¡°That arrow is only the condensed form of External Mana. And although Internal Mana is used to trigger magic, what maintains its form is the external mana.¡± Their faces became pale when I told that to them. I patted Liza who was closest to me to reassure them. ¡°Now look at Emilia.¡± She made a small nod and weaved spell words when she felt that the three were gazing at her. [Appear before me ] A small fireball floated in front of the bow of Emilia. She then notched her bow to the limit and shot the arrows through the fireball. When the arrows passed through the fireball, it caught on fire and left an orange glow as it flew. ¡°Shit! It¡¯s a fire user!¡± ¡°Have some of the water magicians make a barrier of water.¡± In the screen, I could hear Carlos giving orders to his followers. Seeing that they made a dome of water surround them, a smile surfaced on my face. ¡°What Emilia just did is an application of the ¡®Null Element¡¯ magic. Since ¡®Null Element¡¯ is basically External Mana, you can use that as a kick starter to scale you basic spells into a higher tier. Kinda like this.¡± I made two walls of mana float in front of me. I then made around 10 mana javelins appear between me and the wall. By the way, though I say javelin, it¡¯s actually just a stretched out mana ball shaped into one. ¡°Now this is where it get¡¯s fun.¡± I drained the energy of the molecules inside the mana walls and transferred their energies to the molecules on the other wall with my magic. One wall froze while the other caught fire. The smile I wore became savage as I made the mana javelins pass through the walls. Soon after, 10 ice javelins and 10 fire javelins flew through the sky. The ice javelin reached the water dome and as soon as it came into contact with the dome, a layer of ice started forming. A few moments later, the fire javelins then shattered the iced dome-like barrier. ¡°Ice? There¡¯s a person who can use Ice Magic?!¡± The five of us then heard Carlos¡¯ exclamation from the screen. ¡°Phew~¡± I made a small sigh as I stopped concentrating and dispersed the walls. ¡°I remembered when Lumina-sama almost burnt her hair when we first discovered this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me remember.¡± Emilia and I made a wry smile as we reminisced some of our past experiences. ¡°So can the three of you do that?¡± I faced the three people who were frozen in awe. ¡°W-we¡¯ll try.¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The first one to recover was Victoria. She dispersed her mana spear and made a mana bow like Emilia. She then made a shooting posture and chanted. [Appear before me ] Even though I couldn¡¯t see it, I felt wind converging in front of Victoria. She then released the string and shot the mana arrow through the breeze. The mana arrow disappeared and the breeze turned into a strong formless gale towards the group of people. ¡°¡°Kya!¡±¡± ¡°Where exactly are these coming from?!¡± The twins screamed as they covered held down their skirts while Carlos¡¯ exclaimed. ¡°Rawr!¡± The firedragon that Eclara made roar as it fought against the water mages that pinned it down. From the screen, Eclara was wide eyed as she witnessed the spells rain down upon her foes. [Appear before me ] [Appear before me ] Liza and Mary also dispersed their mana weapons and made mana bows. And just like what Emilia and Victoria did, they shot their mana arrows through the magic they manifested. An orange glow flew through the night sky and hit the water dome that was just recasted. Because it was only one fire arrow, all it did was make a small amount of vapor. As for the water arrow, well, because it was water, it only combined with the water dome. ¡°Muu~ why are they copying you instead of me? I showed them my most powerful magic.¡± ¡°Hehe, it''s cause you showed them something quite advanced. Did you also want them to burn their hair like you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep repeating it!¡± Emilia giggled as we chatted. As for Liza, Mary, and Victoria, the three of them wore ecstatic smiles. The three of them continued to shoot arrow after arrow through the Fireball, Waterball, and the converged wind. Sometimes they¡¯d trade places with each other and shoot through the magic which was casted by their friend. Our tension relaxed as we observed the three playfully shooting arrows. Moments later, a loud shockwave of air passed through us. I squinted my eyes as I watched the dust slowly settle in the mana screen. What appeared was a boy that had black hair and black eyes. He wore a white plain uniform and a pair of black pants. The clothes he wore reflected the light around it because it was made out of polyester nylon. A material that wasn¡¯t supposed to exist in this world. ¡°So he¡¯s arrived huh.¡± ¡°Who arrived?¡± Emilia tilted her head to the side as she asked me a question. ¡°The Protagonist.¡± Emilia and the other three became more confused by my answer. ¡°Let¡¯s get away quickly before anybody sees us.¡± ¡°Eh? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cause he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Liza, Mary, and Victoria who were having fun started asking me questions. I ignored them and started walking away. Emilia, on the other hand, bowed and silently followed me. Ripples formed in the air as we slowly walked away. My mind shifted into high gear the moment my hypothesis, that this was the game world that I played before I died, was proven to be correct by his appearance. Just like in the game, though there were some differences, the end result was the same. ¡°Regret always comes last huh.¡± I uttered those words in a very cold tone forcing Liza, Mary and Victoria to become silent and followed after me in fear. I bit my nail as I became angry at myself. Five years had passed and because of that, remembering those scenarios that occurred in the game was really hard. Heck, remembering the names of the protagonist and his enemies were really hard. As evidence, I even forgot the names of the other two influential students in this school I was because I didn''t preserve the things I knew about the game. Unike what I did to my knowledge of science and mathematics when I first enrolled. After this scenario, my memories of what would happen next were blank. All because I continued to think that this wasn¡¯t the game world. * * * The anomaly suddenly appeared before me and confronted Carlos-sama. They appear to be talking, but what they were talking about only passed from one ear and out the other. It was because my gaze and mind were focused on looking at the ripples that appeared in the night sky. These ripples were could only be made by using the unique magic, Lumina-sama developed. Meaning, the ones who helped me when I was fighting, was them. ¡°Oi! Eclara-san, are you okay!?¡± I woke up from my daze when I felt a pair of hands grabbing shoulders and shaking me violently. Veins popped up on my forehead and I punched at the person who was responsible. ¡°Ow! Why¡¯d you do that to your savior?¡± ¡°Savior? You almost killed me. If I didn¡¯t make a barrier, I would¡¯ve died from your reckless stunt!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry okay. I still can¡¯t control magic very well.¡± ¡°You really are an Anomaly. Not only were you summoned, even the amount of mana inside your body is monstrous.¡± The Anomaly pouted and shrank his shoulders as he hung his head in depression. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°But this is your fault.¡± I pointed at the destroyed park with half-open eyes. ¡°Urk.¡± ¡°Oooi! Is everybody alright?¡± As the anomaly was reflecting, I suddenly heard a high pitched voice from above. ¡°Haa~ Why did my master ever order me to observe him. What does she see in him?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The anomaly made a goofy face as he tilted his head to the side. I became angrier and hit his head again. ¡°Well, it is true that you save me. So thanks, Juumonji Shin.¡± ¡°No prob.¡± He showed me the white of his teeth as he made a big smile while scratching his left cheek while he replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble, Eclara-sama.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Michelle.¡± The person who arrived a bit later was his master. Her name was Michelle (Michael) Alinstad. A girl with blonde hair and wore was currently wearing the men¡¯s uniform because of her family¡¯s order. The only person who knows that she was a girl was me and this anomaly. ¡°It seems that they still want to fight.¡± ¡°It appears so.¡± ¡°Uuhhh.¡± The three of us made different reactions as Carlos-sama¡¯s minions slowly stood up one-by-one. ¡°There¡¯s just three of them! Hurry up and beat them up!¡± Carlos-sama ordered his minions to attack us. It seems he was underestimating our strength. ¡°Come!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t destroy the park too much, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll pay for us.¡± ¡°Waaaaah!!! I wanna run away!¡± The anomaly then ran towards Carlos with a vicious smile. His hands were burning and his body was covered with an aura that was a bright shade of white. He was using magic to increase his physical abilities giving him superhuman strength. What¡¯s more, because he had a nearly inexhaustible mana, he was a monster was could fight against an entire legion of soldiers with a smile on his face. ¡°Clench your teeth you bastards!¡± With that, I along with the anomaly and his master fought against one of the most influential people in this school and won. We never knew that the fall of Carlos-sama would be the trigger to plunge this school in chaos. * * * Phew! This chapter was hard to make! LOL
Also, you guys are perverts cause you know about ''Eroges''... hehehe, I''m not an exception though~ LOL Chapter 22 I woke up on my bed like always, but today I didn¡¯t want to leave my bed. I only sat there, looking at the window with a blank mind. The reality that I was in was just that hard to accept. I was also regretted not preserving the knowledge of the game 5 years ago. So right now I was quite depressed. Around 30 minutes later, a knocking sound was heard from the door. I moved my head and stared at it. A few moments later, the person outside the door knocked again and like before, I didn¡¯t answer. Kachink* ¡°Lumina-sama, are you awake?¡± The person who came in while asking me a question was Emilia. Her red-twin tails swayed as she walked to me. Three silhouettes could be seen following behind her. One had blonde hair tied fashioned into vertical rolls. Another one had short bob pink hair. The last one wore a beret over her long silver hair. They were Liza, Mary, and Victoria, also Liza is the smallest of the three and Victoria was the tallest. However, if you line them up according to breast size, their positions were reversed. The four of them wore the black blazer uniform for the general student. However, Emilia was the only one that lacked a clover design on her left chest. That signified that she wasn¡¯t a noble but a commoner. ¡°If you were awake, why didn¡¯t you answer me when I knocked?¡± ¡°I want to stay in bed today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I covered myself with the blanket and went back to bed. ¡°Haa~ is this because of last night?¡± My body quivered a bit when I heard her. ¡°Now I really wanna know what that person means to you, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°¡­ D-don¡¯t tell me¡­ is he the one Lumina-sama likes!?¡± ¡°¡°¡° Ehhhhhh!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°No!!! How¡¯d you arrive at that conclusion Vertical Rolls!¡± (As punishment, that''ll be your new name.) The room froze after I screamed. It was not because of what I called Vertical Rolls, but because of the way I acted. Realizing my mistake, I quickly hid myself under my bed¡¯s covers again. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to go out today!¡± ¡°Stop being spoiled and get changed. All your servants will be worried if you don¡¯t at least show up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. All of you only forced me to become your master anyways!¡± Emilia spat out a sigh and became silent. ¡°Ummm¡­¡± ¡°This is the real Lumina-sama. Although she acts cool and collected outside, inside she¡¯s just a normal girl.¡± I received a critical damage when I heard Emilia calling me a normal girl. I had thought that I had accepted being one because I¡¯ve been living as such for 12 years. Knowing that I still had some pride as a man left in my mind gave me both joy and despair. ¡°Formerly, there were only three of us that knew the real Lumina-sama, but the other two suddenly disappeared. So up until now, I¡¯ve been the only one she could be this open to. Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°¡°¡° Nope!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Instead I¡¯m glad that I now know.¡± ¡°Nn!¡± ¡°What Liza said is true.¡± Peeking at them under the covers, I found Vertical Rolls standing in front of Emilia with a hand on her chest. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to know everything about her. I¡¯ve been admiring her for 5 years already, but the things I knew didn¡¯t differ from the others.¡± ¡°Nn.¡± ¡°We only knew that she¡¯s a person who¡¯s really dignified¡­ and scary.¡± Emilia went near Vertical Rolls and whispered something in her ear. Vertical Rolls'' face became really red and I could see smoke coming out from her ears. ¡°Ehh? N-No, not like that! I wanted to become more than just a servant.¡± ¡°More than just a servant? Does that mean...¡± ¡°I meant that I wanted to become her friend!¡± The depression I felt a few moments ago, suddenly dissipated. It felt as if it was a lie. What replaced it were feelings of joy and happiness. ¡°Did you hear that, Lumina-sama. She said she wanted to become your friend.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± I felt that my cheeks were really loose as I stared at Emilia and the three. Because of the joy I had felt, tears spilled from my eyes. It was because, after five years, I¡¯ve finally made new friends. This meant I wasn¡¯t a loner anymore. This was a moment I''ve always wanted. So I wasn''t embarrassed crying here. ¡°Let¡¯s be friends.¡± ¡°Eh? Ahhh¡­. Nnn¡­ Let¡¯s be friends.¡± Vertical Rolls hung her head down and mumbled something under her breath. ¡°Can I be your friend too, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Unlike Vertical Rolls, pink hair-san entwined her fingers to beret-san and jumped up and down. Beret-san made a wry smile as she observed pink hair-san. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Ummm¡­ Emilia.¡± Her mouth went near my ear and as she pointed at Vertical Rolls, she whispered: ¡°She¡¯s called Liza, the one with pink hair is Mary and the one with silver hair is Victoria.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Honestly. It¡¯s only been a day and you¡¯ve already forgotten their names?¡± Emilia placed her hand on her brow and spat a heavy sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, no one other than you has ever talked to me before! So it isn¡¯t my fault that I¡¯m bad with names.¡± ¡°Haaa, well, you wouldn¡¯t be Lumina-sama if you weren¡¯t like that. So, will you still stay in bed or will you go out and spend time with your new friends?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll go.¡± Emilia made a big smile and helped me out of the bed. When I had stood up, I suddenly felt her hands on my shoulder and before I knew it, she had removed my nightgown. ¡°¡­ Eh? W-w-w-what are you doing!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping you get dressed, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! I can dress by myself!¡± ¡°Ara? I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This might be the last time I¡¯ll ever be able to help you get dressed, Lumina-sama. Besides, it¡¯s a servant¡¯s duty to help their Master get dressed.¡± Emilia then knelt in front of me and removed my panties before I could resist. Mary and Victoria then gave her a fresh new set of clothes from my closet while Liza covered her eyes. But if you look at her closely, the fingers that should¡¯ve covered her eyes were spread apart. It really made me wonder why she¡¯s covering her face in the first place. I stopped resisting Emilia and resigned myself to her mercy. ¡°Now all that¡¯s left is styling the hair.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still more?¡± ¡°Of course! We need to make you as beautiful as possible.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave this as is? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a problem with my hairstyle, right?¡± ¡°Just leaving it as is isn¡¯t a problem, but I¡¯d feel dissatisfied by it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I quickly freed myself from Emilia stood in front of her. ¡°Just a little bit of styling and all the boys would be all over you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that! Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡° Yes.¡±¡±¡±¡± The five of us quickly walked out from my room and headed to the canteen. Once we had arrived, three men with red hair, blue hair, and blond hair could be seen standing in front of the door. They were wearing a black blazer and on their left chest, a symbol of a clover was engraved. ¡°¡°¡°Good morning, Lumina-sama.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± They bowed at the same time. Since others were now present, I quickly put on my fa?ade and walked through them without giving them a glance. Emilia quickly walked towards the door leading to the kitchen, while the 7 of us sat on a nearby table. Looking closely at them, the three men were quite nervous as they rigidly sat in front of me. Moving my gaze, I could see that Vertical Rolls and the rest were quite pale. I then placed my elbow on the table. With a bored look I said: ¡°Mary and Victoria, you¡¯ll be teaching the students the trick I taught you last night.¡± Vertical Rolls meekly raised her hand as she asked: ¡°Uhmmm, what about me, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be serving me tea.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you take responsibility.¡± When I said the words, ¡®Responsibility¡¯, the three men who sat in front of me whispered amongst themselves. When they were done, the three of them simultaneously gazed at Vertical Rolls with sympathetic eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll bury your bones, Liza.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll never forget you.¡± ¡°Can I have a memento?¡± ¡°Stop scaring me! Seriously, nothing gonna happen to me, Okay.¡± The three men didn¡¯t meet with Vertical roll¡¯s eyes. She then faced my direction with a look as if she was gonna cry. A wicked thought then surfaced in my head when I saw her face. Narrowing my eyes and making a vicious smile, I said: ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°Ehh!?¡± Vertical rolls started crying and sat down on her chair with a look of despair. As for Mary and Victoria, they continued to discuss amongst themselves while all of this were happening. A few moments later, Emilia arrived with 6 servants in tow and served us our breakfast.
A/N: I felt like this was the start of new volume as I wrote this¡­ must be my imagination. Also, @Irina. Thanks, I¡¯ll keep those things in mind. @Evernest. Thanks for pointing out my mistakes. I forgot to thank you in my previous chapters. Hope it¡¯s not too late. Tehee Chapter 23 At that time, I was sipping tea with Vertical Rolls high above the clouds. Her eyes swam from left to right while her body kept fidgeting. She¡¯s been like that for a while and because I had found it quite cute, I decided to continue observing her reaction. ¡°Ummm¡­ Lumina-sama¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Vertical Rolls, stiffly placed her hands on her lap and looked at me with a troubled expression. ¡°I-is it r-really okay¡­ for us to have t-tea here?¡± ¡°Hmm, I think so. No one has ever told me not to.¡± ¡°I-i-is that so?¡± ¡°Yup, by the way¡­¡± I placed my tea cup back to the table and asked: ¡°Stop being so stiff, I won¡¯t do anything to you. So calm down and relax.¡± ¡°B-but, you said I have to take responsibility.¡± I pondered for a while and thought what she meant by that. The moment I remembered what she meant, I clapped my hands and told her. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken responsibility for what you did this morning.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Vertical Rolls.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Vertical Rolls¡¯ expression froze the moment she heard me call her ¡®Vertical Rolls¡¯. She then touched her vertical rolls and timidly asked me a question, ¡°D¡ªdo you hate this?¡± ¡°Nope, not really. I like it instead.¡± Her face suddenly became red and her fingers started twirling the edges of her vertical rolls. ¡°Hmm¡­ by the way. Why are you all so scared whenever I try to talk to you?¡± ¡°Eh? Ahhh¡­. Ummm¡­ it¡¯s cause¡­ well¡­¡± Vertical Rolls started moving her hands around. As large beads of sweat started falling down from her forehead while her eyes furiously swam from left to right. The reaction she made was quite comical, so I waited for her to tell me rather than stop her. ¡°Uuuhh.... umm¡­ It''s cause you''re an important person.¡± ¡°eh? Important¡­ person?¡± ¡°Nn. There¡¯s no other thing that can explain the grace and dignity you possess.¡± I massaged my temples as I listened to her. ¡°I¡¯m not an important person you know. I¡¯m only a daughter of a low-ranking family.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Emilia tell you this morning?¡± ¡°No. She only told us that the way you acted spoiled in bed was the real you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so.¡± I refilled my teacup and drank it in one gulp to calm myself. (Ahh~ drinking tea is the only thing that calms me down. Maybe this is the reason why I¡¯m a tea addict.) ¡°Ummm¡­ then why do you act like that, Lumina-sama. If you¡¯re only a daughter of a low-ranking family, then it¡¯s strange why you need to act like that.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s cause I don¡¯t want to disappoint my family and also¡­¡± ¡°Also?¡± ¡°This is the only way I can repay Emilia.¡± Vertical Rolls cocked her head to the side and asked me why. ¡°Because of Emilia who was been assigned to me by the school as a servant. She¡¯s also the very first friend I¡¯ve ever made (in this world). So I wanted to treasure her and give her something. However, because she¡¯s my servant, I couldn¡¯t give her anything.¡± This was the norm in this world which was taught to me by my mother. According to her, the only times we can give our servants gifts is when they save our life or die for us. I also felt that Emilia was a strict adherer to this. ¡°The day I decided to act like this was because of the thought I had during the first day I was enrolled here. Her classmates were with her at the stairs and like her, they were waiting for the people who they serve. It was then that I decided to act like a master she will never be ashamed off. One where she can puff out her chest and say, ¡®She¡¯s my master¡¯ In front of her classmates. It was the least I could do for her.¡± I placed the teacup back on the saucer and spat out a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it would¡¯ve become the reason why I didn¡¯t have friends. Haaa~ the mistakes of youth.¡± ¡°I-is that so?¡± ¡°Un.¡± Vertical rolls started mumbling on her chair. And when I was about to ask her what she was mumbling, she suddenly stood up and clenched her fist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lumina-sama. You¡¯ve been really successful! I feel that Emilia¡¯s very proud of you.¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ Thanks.¡± I gave her a smile and stood up to pat her head. ¡°What are we gonna do now, Lumina-sama? The teapot¡¯s now empty.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s do some experiments then.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vertical Rolls made a very enthusiastic shout to me. I then looked at the fields to see if everything was okay on their side. * * * Emilia POV I stood in front of the new servants of Lumina-sama. Behind me were Mary and Victoria. We were assigned my Lumina-sama to teach the students how to combine ¡®Null Element¡¯ magic to normal magic. ¡°Today, as ordered by Lumina-sama, the three of us will now teach you how to properly use this magic.¡± The eyes of the students glittered as they stared at me. ¡°Here¡¯s a simple demonstration.¡± I glanced at the two behind made. They nodded in response to my gaze and created a large box that covered all of us. I then made 50 mana balls appear in the sky and converge on a single spot. The result was a giant ball of mana that was about four meters in diameter. [Appear before me ] I casted a small fireball and had everyone see it. Next, I made the fireball fly towards the mana ball and the moment they collided. The four meter mana ball became a four meter fireball. I then manipulated it and turned it into a dragon, a sword, and a spear before them. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°¡°¡°¡° Ooooh!¡±¡±¡±¡± All the students cheered as the saw the fireball change shape. The reason why I was able to manipulate the giant fireball without difficulty was because its base was the mana ball. So, although the mana ball became a fireball because of my magic, I was still able to control it like a mana ball because of its base. ¡°What¡¯s more, Lumina-sama is able to create a hundred of this thing and with ease.¡± The moment I told them this exaggerated lie, the faces of the students became pale. Others became more enthusiastic. All in all, their reactions greatly satisfied me. ¡°So don¡¯t ever betray her!¡± ¡°¡°¡° Yes!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Then go practice how to do this with your element. If any of you have any problems come to us and we¡¯ll tell you step by step.¡± The students then flew around in groups inside the mana box that was made by Mary and Lumina. As I surveyed my surrounding, somebody suddenly placed their hand on my shoulder. I turned my head to the person behind me and saw that it was Mary. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ummm¡­ is it really true that Lumina-sama can make a hundred of those?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Not really. At most, she can make around 2 or 3 of them.¡± Her eyes became wide when I told her the truth. At first I entertained the idea of telling her a lie, but because she was a ¡®friend candidate¡¯ of Lumina-sama. I decided to tell her the truth. ¡°Then why tell them that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I twirled my finger in the air as I tried to come up with a plausible explanation. ¡°It¡¯s kinda like this. I wanna support Lumina-sama and because of that, I don¡¯t want any of the servants betray her. And the easiest method to strengthen the foundations of their loyalty is to invoke respect by having them fear her.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t Lumina-sama become lonely because of this?¡± I made a laugh and faced her with a serious expression. ¡°Do you remember the magic Lumina-sama did last night?¡± Mary nodded her head meekly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something because you might become her friend. Do you know ¡®Science¡¯?¡± ¡°Science?¡± Question marks floated on top of her head as she tried to understand the meaning of that word. ¡°It¡¯s a heretic knowledge that goes against magic. In fact, according to her, ¡®Science¡¯ can even explain how the world and the celestial heavens were made. I only managed to understand a bit of that ¡®Science¡¯. And it took me five years just to understand its basics.¡± Her expression became aghast when I told her that it was a heretic knowledge. My thought of it being a heretic knowledge was solidified the moment she told me about ¡®The Big Bang¡¯. In which, according to her, the universe wasn¡¯t created by god, but it was in fact created by a giant explosion. And that explosion created everything around us. But because it was too hard to understand, I didn¡¯t try to tell her that. ¡°She completely understood all of it at the age of seven! For her to know that heretic knowledge she¡¯s not a prodigy anymore, she¡¯s a ¡®Monster¡¯! And even though I knew that she was a ¡®Monster¡¯, I still stood beside her, befriending her and supporting her. People who¡¯ll become afraid because she¡¯s powerful or too smart aren¡¯t worthy to become her friend! They should be just her servants. Mindless people who only knows how to follow the strong.¡± I narrowed my eyes and frowned at Mary. ¡°Now that you know that she¡¯s a ¡®Monster¡¯. Not because of power, but because of the things she knows. Will you stop being her friend and just become her servant like them?¡± Mary stood frozen for a while and after a few minutes, she shook her head to the side and showed me a warm smile. ¡°No, I won¡¯t because of what happened this morning. If I hadn''t seen the real Lumina-sama back then, then I''d surely choose to become her servant instead of a friend. Just remembering her joyful face when she befriended Liza makes me want to protect her. Also, even though you told me that, my jealousy of you only became more intense." ¡°Jealousy?¡± ¡°Yes. It''s cause you''re the first person to ever understand and know her.¡± It was now my turn to become surprised. I had thought she was just a timid and shy person because she rarely talk. However, the fire that ignited in her eyes felt somewhat familiar. It kinda felt like mine back when I first decided to support Lumina-sama. I then accepted her will and showed her a smile. ¡°Then will you help me? I want to make them fear her more. So that she can find true friends like you.¡± ¡°Yes with pleasure.¡± After that, I, Mary, and Victoria taught the students how to combine Null Element to normal magic. Also, at the same time, we continued to combine lies with truths so that they would become more afraid of Lumina-sama. As a result, whenever Lumina-sama would appear before the students. Those with weak hearts would cry while others showed great respect to her. I and Mary were quite happy with the result. However, Lumina-sama would make a very complex face whenever she sees a student cry. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only taught them what you told me to. Right~¡± ¡°Right~¡± ¡°¡°Hehehe¡±¡± Mary and I giggled as we answered Lumina-sama¡¯s question. And although she glared at us, however, because we knew that she was a kind-hearted person, so it didn¡¯t really have an effect. Though the students that saw her glare became pale and started crying. * * * I didn''t really have the motivation to write today and what''s more, this chapter was quite hard. So, I''ll just release one chapter. :S Chapter 24 It has been two weeks ever since I¡¯ve decided to teach my classmates the ¡®Null Element¡¯. It has been rather peaceful on our side and we haven¡¯t seen any magic students for a while now. I¡¯ve also been waiting for Eclara to report to me. Sadly she hasn¡¯t come back since the first day, so I became worried about her. As a result, I, Vertical Rolls, and three men, that were Vertical Rolls¡¯ acquaintances, were up in the sky. We were heading to the Magic Students Building. Although I wanted Emilia, Mary, and Victoria to come. They were still busy teaching some of the students that were having a hard time. ¡°Lumina-sama, something is happening over there.¡± I shifted my gaze to where Vertical Rolls pointed and found four groups of people facing off against each other. We became curious so we increased our altitude and went to that place. When we had arrived, I was quite shocked to see that at the center of that gathering, 13 people were standing at the center. I made a mana screen to help us see closer and observed them. ¡°So, Carlos-sama, Pax-sama, Maxwell-sama, and Ciel-sama, can you tell us why were all here?¡± A blonde haired boy, who looks like a girl, asked the four people that wore different colored cloaks. I recognized the one who was wearing a blue cloak if I¡¯m correct he was Carlos-sama. When I realized who he was, I looked at Vertical Rolls with concern. Her shoulders quivered a bit and met my gaze. She then showed me a smile and nodded. I breathe out a sigh and returned my focus back on the screen. On the side of that girly boy, I could see Eclara standing beside him¡­ her¡­ whatever. ¡°As you should know, ever since Carlos was defeated by that ¡®thing¡¯, the students of this school have become confused. As a result, conflicts between factions have ensued during and after school for days now. And we, the heirs of the most influential families of the kingdom, have decided to eliminate the source of the confusion and conflict.¡± The person, that had red hair and was wearing a red cloak, pointed at the person who stood at the girly boy¡¯s side. He had black hair and wore a plain white uniform with a pair of dark pants. He was the protagonist ¡°Wawawa!¡± The girly boy started panicking and flailed her arms around. ¡°Try me,if you can. Nishishi¡± The protagonist started laughing while Eclara made a sigh. Removing my gaze from the mana screen I faced the boys who were silently watching the mana screen behind me. I then pointed to the three people that wore the red, yellow, and green cloaks. ¡°Do you know these three?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The one with blue hair flew closer and said: ¡°The one that¡¯s wearing the red cloak is Pax Karmerot-sama, the one who Achil was supposed to serve.¡± (Since he has red hair?) (¡­ let¡¯s not comment on that.) ¡°The one wearing the yellow cloak is Maxwell Fenyes Sarga-sama while the one with the green cloak is Ciel Vertpur.¡± I looked at the mana screen and observed the Maxwell. He had golden blonde hair with blue eyes. He wore a sardonic smile as he stared Eclara. Beside him was the one that wore the green cloak. Ciel had olive green hair and eyes. Unlike Maxwell, Ciel was scowling as he stared at the girly boy. ¡°Hmm¡­ I remember that you six were supposed to serve the four most influential families. Since you know them, which means¡­¡± ¡°Yes. They were supposed to be the master we served.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ is that so?¡± The boy with blue hair made a wry smile as he nodded. He then went back to the two. Vertical Rolls went closer to me and whispered: ¡°Do you know him, Lumina-sama?¡± Vertical Rolls was pointing at the boy with the blue hair behind me. ¡°O-of course I do¡­ he¡¯s Frank, right?¡± ¡°Then do you know who Achil is?¡± ¡°The one with red hair.¡± ¡°Then how about the last one?¡± ¡°¡­. Ummm¡­¡± I hung my head in shame as I urged Vertical Rolls to answer me. ¡°He¡¯s Anthony, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I then focused my gaze back to the mana screen and ignored Vertical Rolls who mumbled, ¡®Lumina-sama really is bad with names¡¯. ¡°You bastard!¡± A boy who was a head shorter than Pax-sama, who was 173 cm tall, brandished a sword of fire and lunged towards the protagonist. ¡°Ooh, getting hot blooded aren¡¯t we? Then¡­¡± The protagonist started to chant a spell. (Hmm¡­ the magic students have teachers right? Is it okay for them to skip classes like this?) When the protagonist finished his chant, a large broadsword of fire appeared in his hand and locked it with the short boy. ¡°Tch¡­ everybody, attack!¡± Pax-sama then shouted and almost all of the students in the area started chanting a spell. ¡°Hahaha! You think I¡¯ll allow them? ¡± The protagonist muttered a word and stomped his feet on the ground. The earth trembled by his stomp and made almost all of the students fall down. ¡°Eclara! Take Michelle and get as far away from here as quickly as possible!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Eclara then flew to the sky while towing the girly boy. From the screen, the five of us could see a thin layer of mana covering Eclara¡¯s body. She was using ¡®Null Element¡¯ magic to get away. (Hmm¡­ why does this scene look familiar¡­ Eclara flying away¡­ and the protagonist getting left behind¡­) ¡°No you don¡¯t!¡± The twins that looked like Vertical rolls followed them quickly and shot 6 water lances. ¡°Futile.¡± Eclara made a wall of fire appear between them and evaporated the 6 lances. ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s finished! Urraah!¡± Two large water serpents suddenly appeared from a magic circle and pursued Eclara. ¡°Krisha¡­ Misha¡­.¡± Vertical Rolls suddenly started mumbling beside me. I removed my sight from the battle and asked her a question. ¡°Do you know those two?¡± ¡°¡­ they¡¯re my twin siblings from a different mother.¡± ¡°Your siblings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ is that so? No wonder they also have Vertical Rolls.¡± ¡°Armes.¡± While we were talking, we heard Eclara muttered a name as she ran away. Moments later a huge red magic circle appeared from the air. None of us recognized what that was or what it was for. So we focused on the magic circle ¡°Wow!¡± I exclaimed the moment something appeared from that magic circle. Because what came out from it was a small red dragon. As the five of us were taken aback by the appearance of the red dragon. Eclara finished chanting a spell and made a dragon from fire. These two dragons then engaged with the two serpents in the air. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Wawawawa!¡± All the while, the girly boy continued to scream. ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± The five of us gave the girly boy a look of pity as he was dragged around in the sky by Eclara. ¡°Come on! Try hitting me! Hahaha!¡± I shifted my gaze to the land and found that the one who was laughing was the protagonist. He ran along the ground at an unbelievable speed while hundreds of magic spells chased after him. (He¡¯s really overpowered huh. I wish I was like that¡­.) He suddenly turned around and slammed his hand on the ground. In that instant, a huge wall appeared before him. The spells crashed on the wall and crumbled down towards him. ¡°Oops.¡± The protagonist jumped away from the wall and into the air. ¡°I was waiting for that!¡± The one with the yellow cloak shouted as earth spikes appeared from the ground and headed towards the protagonist. ¡°Fall down.¡± The man with the green cloak spoke in a low tone and a whirlwind hit the protagonist and pushed him down towards the earth spikes. Eclara who noticed the protagonist¡¯s situation, became the reason why her concentration broke. People suddenly appeared behind her and shot her with magic. ¡°Kuuuh!¡± ¡°Eclara-san!¡± Eclara¡¯s clothes were ripped in some places as we observed her fall down. The girly boy started screamed her name while he tried to grab Eclara¡¯s hand. ¡°Ehhh?¡± The girly boy let out a confused look as they stopped in mid-air and started flying away. The one who stopped them was me, I made a floor of mana under them and had it fly towards us. ¡°Anthony, go back to the school and get 30 students to come here. Tell them that we may have fight against the magic students.¡± (Well, it''s not like we''re hiding it or anything. The only reason why they haven''t found us is because none of them bothered to go to our building. Besides, we''re bound to be found out sooner or later.So there''s nothing wrong showing this to them. ) ¡°Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man with silver hair condensed the mana around him and flew towards the general student¡¯s building. As he flew a random thought flashed in my mind, ¡®He¡¯s Anthony? Gotta remember that¡¯. ¡°Are you gonna fight against them, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s quite rash, but I can¡¯t just sit around observe while somebody I know is getting hurt.¡± Vertical Rolls¡¯ eyes gave off a light of concern as she stared at me. As Eclara and the girly boy flew closer, I faced the three servants who came with me here. ¡°I don¡¯t know if any of you know those that are pursuing Eclara, but I¡¯m gonna fight them here. If there is somebody or a relative within them, I won¡¯t force you to fight. You can just fly higher and leave this place.¡± Those words aimed to Vertical Rolls. I didn''t want to force her to fight against her siblings. Because from the screen we could see that her half-siblings were amongst the people who were chasing after Eclara. ¡°My little sister is amongst them, Lumina-sama. And as long as you order it, I¡¯ll fight against her.¡± Surprisingly the one who reacted first was the boy with blue hair. (He¡¯s Frank¡­ right?) ¡°Since the night I swore to you, I have already resolved myself to even kill my elder brother.¡± The one with red hair made a savage smile and said some scary words. (Wait, so Achil was the one who said that ominous statement a few weeks back!? Gotta be careful with him.) ¡°I¡¯m your servant and also your friend, Lumina-sama. So even if I¡¯m up against Carlos-sama and my sisters, I¡¯ll still fight against them.¡± (I¡¯m touched, Vertical Rolls. I¡¯m sorry for calling you Vertical Rolls. I¡¯m gonna call you by your name again¡­ what was it? Ummm¡­.) ¡°They¡¯re almost here.¡± While I was busy trying to remember Vertical Rolls name, Frank quickly alerted me. ¡°Then fire the first salvo!¡± <> A small fireball appeared before Achil and Vertical Rolls. As for Frank, two small balls of water appeared beside him. Mana congregated on their hands and the moment that it was enough, they slammed their hands on fireballs and waterball, either with a fist or a palm strike. The fireball quickly became a large wave of fire flying towards the students that were pursuing Eclara. As for the water balls, it became a long stream of water that moved in the air like a snake. They were controlling it with the null element magic so I was confident that it wouldn''t result in a friendly fire. As for me, I made a waterball, a fireball, a wind ball and a floating piece of rock. I then had them crash towards multiple layers of mana walls, making them stronger. In my mind, I was making a speech... [Water, Earth, Fire, Air. Long ago, the general students lived together in harmony, but then everything changed the moment Eclara was attacked¡­] Who¡¯d blame me? I mean the way Achil, Frank, and Vertical Rolls moved kinda reminded of ¡®The Avatar¡¯. What¡¯s more, since it was easier to control the magic we fired by moving our bodies, it felt even more like ¡®The Avatar¡¯. Though we only do this if the distance was quite far ¡°What the?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They have friends?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still people who''re willing to help them!?¡± The eight people simultaneously fired magic towards the spells we fired. Since our magic was no match against those in a direct confrontation. The three of us moved our hands and changed its direction to evade it. ¡°What in the world are those guys!?¡± Bang* A cloud of dust appeared in the sky as our magic collided with them. ¡°Yep¡­ Kinda like ¡®The Avatar¡¯.¡± ¡°Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Ahh, nothing. My mind was just wandering around.¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Vertical Rolls tilted her head as she tried to remember what I said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, okay. So don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I walked closer to her and patted her head. She made a bright smile and nodded to me with a very happy expression. As for the boys, they were raising their hands high up in the air while laughing.
Avatar the Legend of Lumina... LOL Chapter 25 When the dust cleared, we saw the magic students looking quite pissed. Because of their magic lessons, which we didn¡¯t receive, they were able to create a barrier before the attacks hit them. Thankfully, it bought enough time for Eclara and the girly boy to get away from them. ¡°I¡¯m gonna heal Eclara and because I have no prior experience with it, this may take a bit of time. So I¡¯ll have to rely on you guys to buy me some time.¡± ¡°¡°¡° Yes.¡±¡±¡± The unconscious Eclara and the girly boy stopped in front of us. ¡°W-who are you people!? W-why a-are you helping us? Where did you come from.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Since Eclara was injured, time was of the essence and I needed to focus on manipulating mana. So I told the two most effective words to make him quiet on the girly boy. I knelt in front of Eclara and took a deep breath. (This¡¯ll be my first time using Light attributed magic. I have nobody to guide me or anybody to rehearse this on. Hopefully, I won¡¯t make a major mistake here.) Placing my hand on top of Eclara¡¯s injuries, I started using light attributed magic to her. Her wounds started healing but because this was a basic spell her wounds were closing very slowly. On the corner of my eyes, I could see on the mana screen that they were getting quite close. ¡°They¡¯re gonna be here any moment. Quickly start your preparations.¡± The three created fireballs and waterballs, then they made weapons out of mana. Frank made twin swords, Achil made a huge bastard sword and Vertical Rolls made a bow. ¡°You can¡¯t win against them with only a fireball. Let¡¯s escape quickly!¡± The three ignored the girly boy¡¯s words and continued to concentrate the mana. Once they felt that it was enough, the two boys slashed at their respective fireball and waterball. Once the bluish bastard sword combined with the fireball, it lost its bluish color and turned into a real sword. Its grip¡¯s color became red and sapphire was embedded on its pommel. The blade was also engraved with golden words. They were, in fact, the spell words to invoke fireball. Achil now looked like a swordsman wielding a legendary class sword. For Frank, he now held two swords that were identical. The hilt was quite plain and was it retained its bluish color. The blade was also quite slim. Anyone could see that his swords weren¡¯t suited for parrying. Also, like Achil¡¯s Bastard sword, the blade also had an inscription that was for casting waterball. On Vertical Roll¡¯s case, the limbs of her longbow looked like the wings of a phoenix. The inscriptions for were written on the grip and extended up to the sight window. Also, her longbow was taller than her. We called this ¡®Ethereal Shift¡¯. And the one who discovered this wasn¡¯t me but Victoria. Last week, she tried to congregate the mana on a sword she made then fused with the windball. According to her, she had to guide the windball while continuously supplying mana to its parts. It took her 3 days of experimentation until she had succeeded it. All of us were greatly surprised by what she did. Most of us were really focused on increasing the damage output of the basic spells. So none of us had ever thought of combining it the weapons made out of mana and the basic spells we used. To be frank, the moment I saw Victoria use ¡®Null Element¡¯ magic that way. I became very excited and quickly forced her to spend most of her day with me developing that magic. As a result, Victoria spent three days with me and Emilia in the sky without sleeping. We didn¡¯t stop until we mastered this magic. ¡°Wawawa!¡± ¡°Here they come!¡± Vertical Rolls stretched the string to its limit and made an arrow made out of mana. The moment she released the string, the arrow caught fire and left an orange streak as it flew over the sky. She continued to fire at the pursuers without pause or constraint. It was because we never needed to cast another spell after we had done ¡®Ethereal Shift¡¯. The pursuers created a barrier with their magic and stopped the arrows. Achil charged towards them and sliced the barrier. By controlling the mana, which was the general make-up of the sword, the edges of the blade were as hot as a blacksmith¡¯s furnace. So it sliced the barrier as if it was made out of butter. ¡°Achil¡­?¡± ¡°Hello there brother, how¡¯s life?¡± Achil jumped backward the moment he finished greeting his elder brother. In that instant, a barrage of fire arrows filled the sight of his elder brother. ¡°Spread out!¡± The magic students quickly flew in every direction. Frank sliced the air and a crescent wave of water flew towards the magic students. It managed to hit two magic students, one boy, and one girl. ¡°Bastard!¡± The magic students casted a high-level spell and a huge tornado of fire headed towards Frank. Frank quickly flew away to escape the tornado. However, it was made by magic, which meant that it could be controlled. Achil then flew between them and slashed at the fire tornado. What happened looked very ridiculous. The giant fire tornado was literally sliced in half. The caster was very shocked when he saw his spell getting sliced. However, while they were busy, the magic students managed to create a barrier and started gathering at that spot. Achil, Frank, and Vertical Rolls made a mana floor and stood in front of them. ¡°Frank-niisan?¡± ¡°¡°Liza-neechan?¡±¡± The two who were called smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while Krisha, Misha.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡°Why are you here!?¡±¡±¡±¡± The four people who were related to them asked the three of them in unison. However, none of the three answered their question. ¡°What the heck is that!! Why can it slice a high level spell like tornado!?¡± Achil¡¯s brother pointed at the bastard sword he wielded. ¡°As long as it¡¯s made out of fire, I pretty much counter it.¡± ¡°Where the heck did you get that?¡± Achil frowned and became silent. ¡°So that means those two swords are the same, Frank-niisan?¡± Frank nodded to her younger sister¡¯s question. ¡°Were you the one that fired those fire javelins at us, Liza-neechan? When and how did you become so powerful?¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°They weren¡¯t javelins, Misha. They were actually arrows.¡± ¡°Arrows?¡± Vertical Rolls showed them the longbow she held. ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t become powerful. Look, casting two fireballs at the same time takes up most of my mana.¡± Vertical Rolls made two fireballs appear in front of her. As a result, she started breathing hard. ¡°Then how did you do that?¡± This time, she didn¡¯t answer their question as she caught her breath. Krisha placed her hand on Misha¡¯s shoulder and asked Vertical Rolls. ¡°More importantly, why are you helping them, Liza-oneechan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cause we were ordered by the ¡®Master¡¯ we serve.¡± ¡°Master? Is he the one who gave you those weapons?¡± Vertical Rolls shook her head. ¡°No. We made this. Victoria was the first one to ever make these though.¡± ¡°Victoria-oneesama?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gonna come here any moment now. It¡¯s cause our ¡®Master¡¯ called for her.¡± Achil¡¯s brother then narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that Master of yours an ally of that ¡®Thing¡¯?¡± ¡°Were not sure, the reason why we stopped you was because you injured one of her servants.¡± He raised his eyebrows when he heard, ¡®One of her servants¡¯. ¡°We don¡¯t remember ever attacking any of you.¡± ¡°Not us, but her.¡± Vertical Rolls pointed at Eclara which was now fully healed. Right at that moment, I had finished healing Eclara. Though I had the option of using ¡®Null Element¡¯ to augment the light attribute magic. But because that was my first time, I was quite hesitant to do it. Thankfully, the amount of time Vertical Rolls and co. was enough to close her wound. I then walked towards Vertical Rolls. Every step I made ripples in the atmosphere. The eyes of the Magic Student focused on me. I showed them a smile as I greeted them. ¡°Nice to meet you everyone, I am the Master of Eclara Sluga Chiem, as well as the three people here.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the mastermind behind the confusion that¡¯s been happening in the school?¡± ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡± ¡°Stop lying! Since you¡¯re her master, that means you ordered her to tempt the dissatisfied students to fight against our Masters. As a result, many of the students, that followed our Masters, have been injured. Thankfully no one has died yet, so the healers were able to heal most of them.¡± ¡°Our master¡¯s decided to cut off the root of the problem. And that is by killing that ¡®Thing¡¯ and expelling those two.¡± I tilted my head to the side and told them. ¡°Like I said, I absolutely have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. However, when you said ¡®killing that thing¡¯ does that mean, you¡¯re planning to murder that boy with the strange clothes?¡± ¡°Murder? That ¡®Thing¡¯ isn¡¯t even a human because he was summoned. Do you think killing a summoned being is ¡®Murder¡¯?¡± Achil¡¯s elder brother started laughing. ¡°You don¡¯t consider him a human?¡± ¡°There are books that said, ¡®Humans can never be summoned.¡¯ That mean that ¡®Thing¡¯ isn¡¯t a human. So killing him is fine.¡± ¡°That poses a problem.¡± I knitted my brows and placed my hand on my left cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll expel Eclara?¡± ¡°Of course, she¡¯s just getting what she deserves.¡± When he mentioned expulsion, I remembered that the protagonist, his summoner, and Eclara started traveling across the country. They fought against Elves, Dwarves, Dragons and monsters in the border even though they were young. If that is so, how did the protagonist escape death? I mean they were planning to kill him. Clap* I clapped my hands together when I remembered that the Protagonist was a monster. He was able to defeat the all those students by himself. However the move he used destroyed half the school. It was a miracle that nobody died as a result of that move though. Sweat started forming on my forehead when I had finally recalled what the disaster was. The protagonist became desperate and made a huge magical explosion. That explosion destroyed the barrier protecting the country and as a result, it became open to invasions. The protagonist felt guilty and started traveling across the border to protect the country. It wasn¡¯t because of expulsion; it was because, the only school for magic of this country was destroyed by him. He only became a hero because of the deeds he made while he was fighting against the invaders. ¡°¡­ Fuck.¡± I uttered a curse and stared at the sky in despair. ¡°Lumina-sama! We have arrived!¡± Emilia then started running towards me. Behind her, almost all of the general students were following her. Even though I told Anthony to only call 30 students, why did almost all of them come¡­. No, I know why, it¡¯s because I told him to gather 30 students. Then those 30 students called their friends and their friends call for more friends until it became the entire general students. ¡°Emilia! Have everybody fly as high up as possible!!!!¡± I made a mana screen and shouted at Emilia. She became confused for a moment but nodded to my words. ¡°Vertical Rolls, Achil, and Frank, we also need to go as high up as possible! Quickly or else we¡¯ll also be caught up!¡± ¡°¡°¡° Y-yes!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Oi! You think you can escape from us!?¡± Achil¡¯s brother shouted at us as we started ascending. ¡°We¡¯re not escaping from you, we¡¯re escaping from the disaster you¡¯re master brought!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When I was about to answer them, a giant explosion erupted from the direction where the Protagonist was. ¡°Oh fuck, we¡¯re too late¡­ well, at least I won¡¯t die from this.¡± The magical exploded expanded rapidly and swallowed half of the school. Most of the general students managed to escape, but I, Achil, Frank, and Vertical rolls weren¡¯t. The four of us, as well as the six Magic students, were swallowed up in the explosion.
End of Vol, 2... I think Chapter 26 Chirp* Chirp* I opened my eyes and stared at the window. ¡°¡­ it¡¯s morning huh.¡± I sat on top o my bed and stretched my arms. Walking to the Closet, I changed from my nightgown to my blazer uniform. Like usual mornings, I then started combing my hair. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s quite warm despite being early¡­ I don¡¯t think it''s summer now.¡± I placed the brush back on the drawer and headed to the door. Although it felt quite odd because Emilia didn¡¯t come to meet me, I regarded it as her waking up a bit late. Exiting my room, I saw General Students were busy with something because almost all of them looked quite frantic. ¡°Hmm¡­ there¡¯s a lot of them huh¡­. Is there something going on?¡± I thought of calling out to one of them, but because they¡¯d only cry if I do so, I refrained from asking. Some students, who noticed me, vacated the hallway while others bowed before me. The canteen was packed more than usual and if I go there, the general students would surely make way for me. However, I don¡¯t like disturbing them, so I decided to head outside and bask in the early morning sun. As I walked towards the door, which served as both the entrance and the exit of our dorm, I noticed that the students were becoming busier. The moment I exited the room, I was greeted by an unexpected view. A dense giant mana tent could be seen from the school field. I became curious at the cause, so I ascended to the sky and ran towards there. As soon as at the Mana tent, I saw hundreds of Elite Magic Students laying down unconscious on the flat ground. The General Students casted Null Element Magic and Normal Magic at the same time at the unconscious Magic Students. It because they regulated the temperature inside the mana tent. At the edge of the camp, I saw Emilia, Mary, Victoria, and Ant¡­ Antonio? Anna? The four of them were telling the other General students what to do. ¡°Hmm¡­ just what the heck happen?¡± I went closer to them and because of how numerous the Elite Students were, Emilia and the others didn¡¯t notice me. ¡°Emilia.¡± I landed behind Emilia and called out to her. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡° Ahhh!?¡±¡±¡±¡± She stiffly turned her head to me and the moment our eyes met, she suddenly screamed. The students that were near her also did the same thing. (If I act like I¡¯m bothered, I¡¯ll lose! Ignore their reaction. Ignore it. Ignore it.) I coughed a few times to clear my throat and frowned at her. ¡°Emilia¡­ just what happened? Why are the Elite Magic Students lying unconscious here? What time is it exactly? And is that a teacher over there?¡± I bombarded Emilia with a lot of questions that I just noticed. ¡°Ahh¡­. Good morning, Lumina-sama. Right now, it¡¯s almost noon, about the reason here¡­ you don¡¯t remember what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Placing a hand on my chin, I started pondering if there was an event yesterday that happened yesterday. (Yesterday¡­. Yesterday¡­. Hmmm¡­ I went to the Magic school yesterday because I was worried why Eclara hadn¡¯t come back¡­. Then¡­.) I opened my eyes wide and stared at Emilia when I had remembered the events that happened yesterday. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve remembered.¡± Emilia quickly bowed before me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, Lumina-sama. It was because we couldn¡¯t make it in time that you were caught up in that explosion. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Emilia. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m injured or anything.¡± Forcefully making Emilia raise her head, I then asked her what the situation was. ¡°After we retrieved you yesterday, we had a meeting on what to do after this. We then concluded to rescue the unconscious Magic Students and give them first aid. Right now, we have managed to recover 300 students out of 2900, not counting the teachers. Miraculously, no one died in that explosion. However, most of the Magic Students are still unconscious. You, Liza, Achil and Frank are the one who managed to wake up, even though, the four of you were also caught up in that explosion.¡± (I already expected that no one would die¡­ but having 200 general students gather 2900 people feels like it¡¯ll be hard.) ¡°Where are Vertical Rolls and the rest? I don¡¯t see them here.¡± Emilia then pointed the behind me. ¡°They are currently at the Magic School Building.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± I then started walking around the tent alone. Emilia had to stay back there cause she still had to direct the General students. ¡°Hmm¡­ now that I think about it¡­ when did Emilia learn how to lead people like that? Maybe, she matured and learned how, as she taught them. I¡¯ve been leaving it to her and the others for a while.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I continued to think of random things as I roamed around the mana tent. I decided to stop walking when I saw some that some of the Elite Magic Students that were unconscious had injuries. ¡°Let¡¯s try teaching for a while¡­ hopefully, they won¡¯t cry. But first, let¡¯s do a little experiment on one of them.¡± Yesterday, though it was an emergency. I used light attributed magic to heal Eclara¡¯s wound yesterday. The only thing I did was pour my mana into the ball of light as it shone on top of the wound of Eclara as it slowly healed on its own. First, I made a ball of light and then a mana ball float in front of me. I then had it float on top of the nearest Magic Student and regulated the mana inside the ball of light as it glowed on top of the student. The next thing I did was make the mana ball float near the light ball and had it supply the ball of light. ¡°¡­ this seems quite hard¡­ I think that the most I could do is heal three students at the same time. Okay, let¡¯s proceed to the next step.¡± I made a mana staff and then had it go into ¡®Ethereal Shift¡¯ with the ball of light. The mana staff slowly materialized and turned into a white staff that looked just like Gandalf¡¯s staff. The reason why I made the staff look like that was because it was the easiest thing to imagine at this moment. Also, the staff didn¡¯t have inscriptions like what Vertical Rolls and the others had. It¡¯s because I usually use chantless magic. Those inscriptions were there as a substitute their chants. We don¡¯t exactly know why it works as a substitute though. It¡¯s still under research. Also, it¡¯s because of those inscriptions that the element that¡¯s written on that weapon will be controlled by the user. If the user is facing a magician of the same element as the user. Then their own magic will be turned against them because their control will be robbed by the user. Also, unlike the magician, who can control three to four magic spells at once. The user can only control one of the magician''s spell. The reason is simple; the magician has more experience in controlling magic spells than the user. As a result, we don¡¯t take away the control of the magician¡¯s spell. Instead, we only make it disperse because it¡¯s too much for us, who weren¡¯t taught how to efficiently control it. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try this now.¡± I started gathering the mana around me into the staff and made it glow slightly. For an added visual effect, I made a magic circle (this serves no purpose) on the ground under me. Staring at the wounded Elite Magic Student, I placed the glowing staff on top of him and surely, his wounds were slowly healing. ¡°I wonder where he got those wounds. Maybe he¡¯s one of the people who fought the protagonist? Well, at least he helped me with my experiment.¡± When I finished healing the Magic Student. I twisted my head around and told a passing student to go gather other who had Light Attribute Magic cause I was now gonna teach them how to use it. The student that was pale at first regained her vigor when I mentioned Light Attribute Magic and dashed away. A few moments later, 40 students stood in front of me. These were the students who were lagging behind on practices. It¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t practice their magic and because their magic wasn¡¯t useful for combat. As a result, the eyes of the 40 students were sparkling. It felt good to be stared differently. So I puffed my chest in front of them and started teaching them. ¡°Did everyone understand my lecture?¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡° Yes!¡±¡±¡± I seductively smiled at the students as a thought surfaced in my mind. ¡°Okay, now go thank the Magic Students for getting injured. If not for them, we would never have found a way to practice this magic. Also, let¡¯s pray that they get injured more so that you can practice magic more.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡° YES!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± The 40 students in front of me returned my smile with a smile of their own. I didn¡¯t know that because of those thoughtless words, the healers of the general students became sadists. They would tell the people they just healed to come back to them with a more serious injury. As a result, no other students besides those of light attribute came near me. Well, at least there''s now more people who aren''t afraid of me.
Umm¡­ yeah. Sorry, I didn¡¯t post anything yesterday. It¡¯s because I read THE ESTEEMED 5TH HOLY SHEEPRABBIT, ESTELION SHARLULU ASHEEL VINCHANCE CELENALIA DI EF FALUFILUU''LUUFILAAFEE (THE 35TH)''s translation of Jashin Average. I became interested and started reading through the raws. Who knew that it was so interesting and funny? I didn¡¯t know where to stop. As a result, I couldn¡¯t sleep and just read through all of it¡¯s chapters. Honestly, I understand why he translated it¡­ I really love it and am now waiting for more~ hahaha.
Next chapter later in the afternoon Chapter 27 ¡°Hmm¡­ Now, what do I do? Emilia¡¯s busy directing the students; Mary and Victoria are also together with her. Let¡¯s have tea then, to pass some time.¡± I went to the kitchen in the dormitory and took out some biscuits along with some teabags. I then exited the dorm and ascended to the sky. Along the way, I felt a gaze following me. When I looked behind me, I didn¡¯t find anybody. ¡°Must be my imagination.¡± Ignoring what I just felt, I continued my ascent. When I judged that I was already high enough, I made a mana table and a set of chairs. I then used normal magic to create hot water then used null element magic to create a tea set for the biscuits and cookies. I drank my tea as I watched the students fly to and from the school building. Every general student that flew from the direction of the magic school building carried five unconscious magic students by using a mana platform. Also, the general students carried refreshments as they headed to the magic building. ¡°Hmm¡­ they¡¯re quite organized huh. Emilia is really talented.¡± I continued to pass my time in the sky leisurely as I thought of what to do when the magic students wake up. Around noon, when I had already exhausted my supply of biscuits, Emilia and Vertical Rolls arrived. The two of them each carried a basket. ¡°Though it¡¯s quite late, it''s time for lunch, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ really? I don¡¯t feel that hungry though.¡± Emilia smiled wryly as she stared at my tea set. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the table then, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Okay. Oh, by the way, could you call the other five, Vertical Rolls.¡± ¡°Victoria and the others?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but why?¡± ¡°I just wanna discuss a few things.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emilia made a large table good for seven people. Then she placed a luxurious tablecloth on the table. ¡°Oh, where¡¯d you get that?¡± I tilted my neck as I asked her. Normally, the table cloth, we used, were plain colored with no designs or whatsoever. However, the table cloth she used this time had complex embroideries etched on it. What¡¯s more, the quality of the cloth was quite high- classed. ¡°Ahh, this? Well, when I told the students that I was gonna deliver your lunch. They took this out from the kitchen and told me to use it.¡± ¡°¡­ the kitchen? Are you sure? I¡¯ve never seen that before.¡± ¡°Well, they told me they got it from the ruins of the Magic Building.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that basically stealing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it salvaging, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I wanted to retort what she just said there, but because what she just said was kinda true, so I swallowed my words. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± When Emilia had finished setting up the tables, Vertical Rolls, and her companions had arrived. Behind them were their servants. There were three people that lagged behind them. When they got closer, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. They were Eclara, the girly boy, and the protagonist. As always, Vertical Rolls and her companions bowed before me before they proceeded to their seats. However, when Eclara and her companions arrived, it became a bit troublesome. ¡°I have arrived Lumina-sama.¡± Eclara knelt before me on the mana floor. ¡°It¡¯s okay, take a seat. It¡¯s lunchtime, so don¡¯t be too stiff. Let¡¯s save the introductions after we¡¯ve had lunch.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I waved my hands as I directed her to a seat. She accepted my order and beckoned her companions to the seat. ¡°Where am I supposed to sit?¡± ¡°Just lay down your butt.¡± ¡°Wawa, is that what a girl should say, Eclara-san?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t get it if I don¡¯t say it like that.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡­.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Vertical Rolls and the rest stared at the three of them with a shocked face. Emilia and I were excluded from them though. It¡¯s cause there was no need to mind them. ¡°What¡¯s for lunch?¡± ¡°Leberk?swecken with potato salad.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s been a while since I had that.¡± Emilia placed the Leberk?swecken and potato salad on the table. I took a small bite and started chewing on the food. ¡°Oooh! Look! The plates are floating! How are they doing that?¡± ¡°They¡¯re so good at using magic! How come they¡¯re not Magic Students!¡± Eclara looked like she wanted to say something. However, because she needed to explain the null element to them, she had a hard time deciding whether to tell them or not. That why her mouth only continued to open and close with a complicated face beside them. The three of them looked quite comical that I had a hard time not laughing. As for Vertical Rolls and her companions, they started following my example and started eating. The three finally settled down and started eating from their lunch boxes. I could see some of the servants raise their eyebrows when they brought those out, but because I didn¡¯t say anything about it. They decided to let it slide. After we were done eating our lunch, Emilia directed the servants to clean the table and sent it to the dormitories below. Emilia started pouring tea into a teacup she brought and served it to me. No matter how much I drank tea, I never get tired of it. I¡¯m already addicted to it. ¡°Now then, before I tell you why I gathered all of you here. Let¡¯s have our guest introduce themselves.¡± Because of the tea, I became quite calm. Calm enough to act as if I didn¡¯t know who the two people were. ¡°This is the person who was summoned as a familiar. His name is Juumonji Shin. The boy beside him is name Michel Alinstad, his summoner.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡° What!? A human was summoned!?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± This time Emilia also had the same reaction as Vertical Rolls and the others. ¡°Hmmm¡­ is that so?¡± (Wait, this shouldn¡¯t be happening, right? I don¡¯t remember the three of them going to the general students after the explosion. Shouldn¡¯t they be at the magic building doing something else¡­ oh yeah, Eclara¡¯s my servant¡­) I drank an entire cup of tea down to calm myself and observed the three of them. ¡°By the way, Eclara, I remembered telling you to report to me regularly. It¡¯s been two weeks and you still haven¡¯t reported anything to me.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ it¡¯s because¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault!!! It¡¯s because I picked a fight with that bastard Carlos!¡± Achil and Vertical Rolls stood up from their seats. ¡°Know your place!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in front of Lumina-sama!¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m in front of her. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s royalty or something.¡± ¡°Hawa, Shin¡­ settle down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pick a fight here.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Michael and Eclara grabbed Shin¡¯s shoulder to stop him. Shin glared at Vertical Rolls and Achil. ¡°Calm down you two, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°¡° ¡­ Yes.¡±¡± Vertical Rolls and Achil became quiet and reluctantly sat down. The tension between the three of them was quite high. I quickly drank another cup of tea down. ¡°I know you picked a fight against Carlos-sama and won. We were there.¡± Shin shifted his gaze to me. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you help her back then!? She could¡¯ve been injured!¡± ¡°We did.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shin made a dumb face when I answered him. I looked at his side and found out that Eclara was aware. ¡°Ask Eclara later. She knows.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He then looked at Eclara with a questioning gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± I drank another cup of tea. I¡¯ve been drinking a lot today. I hope it won¡¯t pose any problems. Placing the cup back on the table, I told Eclara to tell me what happened later. ¡°Right after Carlos-sama was defeated, the students that weren¡¯t under their rule started to rebel against the four heirs. Some of them even hounded Shin to become their leader in their rebellion. Even though we refused, they still continued to fight against them. As a result, the four heirs gathered all of their followers and eliminate Shin. Just because he was summoned, they don¡¯t consider him to be human and, as a result, they decided to kill him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised that the teachers didn¡¯t expel those that rebelled.¡± ¡°According to our teachers, ¡®Experience is the best teacher¡¯. So they encourage the students to fight amongst themselves. However, if you destroy any school facilities, you will be scolded and fined by the school.¡± When I tried to drink from the cup again, I found out that it was empty. I looked at Emilia and received a message from her eyes that contained, ¡®That¡¯s enough tea for today¡¯. Learning that I can¡¯t drink tea anymore, I gloomily placed the cup back on the table. ¡°The rest is as you can see.¡± ¡°I see. Thanks for telling me Eclara.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°However, I wanna know why you brought these two here? Don¡¯t tell me you were afraid that I might punish you?¡± (I¡¯ll literally cry if you say ¡®yes¡¯! You¡¯re my teacher when I was five, Eclara! Please, don¡¯t say ¡®yes¡¯.) ¡°There¡¯s that (Uuhh¡­) and also because I wanted my friends to know who my new master was.¡± ¡°¡­ I see then.¡± When I looked at my cup, I found out that it was now filled with tea. I looked at Emilia and received her message that this will really be the last time. I gratefully drank the tea before I moved my gaze towards Vertical Rolls and the others. ¡°Now that that¡¯s done, let¡¯s move on to the real reason why I gathered you here.¡± Gulped* Everybody swallowed their saliva and a heavy silence surrounded us. ¡°School has been destroyed, the moment the Magic Students and teachers wake up. I¡¯ll leave this place and go back home.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡° Eh?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Everybody became frozen. ¡°Though our building is safe because almost half of the Magic Buildings were destroyed. The principal will surely announce to temporarily close the school for repairs.¡± From my side, Michael looked very pale while Shin looked very gloomy. Well, because Michael¡¯s family will be fined because of the destruction he had caused, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll go to the borders and earn some achievements there. Just like in the game. ¡°Just like before, I will tell you that something will happen again and this time it won¡¯t just be the school. It¡¯ll be the entire kingdom.¡± ¡°¡°¡°What!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Lumina-sama!?¡± ¡°¡°¡° !?¡±¡±¡± I stood up from my seat and stared at the east. ¡°I don¡¯t know when or where it will happen. But I¡¯m quite sure the other races will start their invasion. I¡¯m going back home to prepare for it. I already know that Emilia will come with me. I¡¯m here to ask you if all of you are willing to follow me.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡° ¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± I lowered my gaze as I waited for their answer. A few moments later, the six of them stood up and knelt in front of me. Also, a huge mana screen appeared behind them. The people that were inside the mana screen were also kneeling. I looked at Emilia who made the screen and was met with a smile. ¡°Like you, Lumina-sama, we have decided to also go home and talk to our families. We don¡¯t know when but we shall surely go back to your side and serve you. You are the one who gave us this power, so it is only right that we will use it for your sake. That is why¡­¡± Frank gave me a speech while he held his head down. ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡° We will follow you.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± ¡°Is that so?... thanks.¡± I was touched by them. Though most of them would cry the moment they would meet me, they were still willing to follow me. They were really loyal to me. ¡°Then please keep that magic a secret from the others. It¡¯s cause you won¡¯t be able to come to me if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I then looked at Eclara and as expected, she was hesitating. I approached her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay Eclara, I know that you can¡¯t come with me. I¡¯ve already expected as such. That¡¯s why, its fine. You¡¯ve already made a vow to me, so long as that vow wasn¡¯t a lie, I¡¯ll still be waiting for you.¡± Tears fell from Eclara¡¯s face as she knelt in front of me. ¡°¡­ Thank you very much¡­. Thank you very much.¡± She kept repeating those words to me. I wanted her to stop thanking me, however, the moment I placed my hand on her shoulder, her tears only increased. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I made a troubled expression and looked at Emilia. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to tell the others, but because of you, it''s become really big. You¡¯ll be in charge of calming them down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia made a big smile as she bowed to me. However the other two, who couldn¡¯t see the mana screen, only made confused looks as they looked at each other. The reason why is quite simple, the moment I changed the topic, I started speaking in a low voice and amplified it with a null element. Though I wasn¡¯t sure it worked at that time, but seeing their confused looks, I was sure that they didn¡¯t hear our conversation. ¡°Eclara, don¡¯t tell these two and others what we just discussed. Okay.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Library for now. Anybody who wants to come can come with me.¡± I walked away without waiting for any responses. A few moments later, I felt three presences following me. They were Victoria, Mary and a white haired guy who was their acquaintance. Chapter 28 Midway from the library, I suddenly heard a voice calling me. ¡°Oi!¡± At first I thought that I¡¯d ignore it, but thinking that he¡¯d only become more persistent if I did so. I reluctantly looked behind me. And as I had expected, the person who was calling me was Shin, the protagonist. ¡°Why did he follow us?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been really rude to Lumina-sama for a while now.¡± Victora, Mary, and Ant-something started talking amongst them. I spat out a sigh and sat on a mana chair as I waited for Shin and his companions to arrive. ¡°It¡¯s quite breezy ain¡¯t it. I wonder if it¡¯s because of them.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re using wind magic to fly.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± I used mana to stop my skirt from flipping because of the wind. Victoria and Mary also did the same thing. The four of us continued talking as we wait for them. A few seconds later, Shin arrived and stopped in front of us. Along with his arrival, a strong wind blew, making our hair disheveled and messy. As a result, I, Mary, and Victoria made mana brushes and started combing our hair. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± I spoke to him in a cold tone as I brushed my hair. He was quiet for a while before suddenly bowing to me. ¡°Thank you very much for not punishing Eclara.¡± ¡°Is that all? If it is, then I¡¯ll be going.¡± I quickly tried to end our conversation there. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. The reason is quite simple, it¡¯s because he is the protagonist of the game I had played. Because of that, I know that getting acquainted with will only bring me troubles. ¡°Can I also come with you to the library?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t answer him and faced my back to him. Since Shin¡¯s companions hadn¡¯t arrived yet, I decided to walk at a slower pace. ¡°¡­ stop trying to disturb Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s fine.¡± Anthony was about to start scolding Shin was stopped by Victoria. Thankfully he wasn¡¯t stubborn and stopped. I became a bit happy because I finally remembered what his name was, as a result I thanked the two of them. A smile surfaced on their face as they heard my thanks. A few seconds later, Shin¡¯s companions had arrived. I wasn¡¯t surprised to find out that it was Eclara and Michael. Without facing Eclara, I told her: ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, mind helping me gather suitable books for magic, Eclara.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to read books about magic. However, I was stopped because I was a general studies students. I¡¯d really be happy if you¡¯d help me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even though, she didn¡¯t express it with her face, her tone of voice sounded a bit more enthusiastic. As for Shin, he looked like he wanted to say something. But he was stopped by Michael before he could say anything. * * * The library became a pile of rubble. It used to have been really big. However, because of Shin¡¯s magic explosion yesterday, it now looked like an earthquake had hit it. Not even one pillar stood there. Using the mechanisms that were used by sonars, I made pings with mana to find out if the books were safe. However, I found out that there were 20 people under the rubble. ¡°Eclara, can your companions use earth magic?¡± ¡°Eh? Ah¡­ Shin can¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When I look at Shin, I started thinking if he was up for this job. He could use earth magic to spread the rubble apart, but because there were people under the rubble. He needed to be good at controlling the magic. ¡°Can he do delicate tasks?¡± Eclara thought for a bit and shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s do you want me to do?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I observed him from head to toe and decided that he really wasn¡¯t up for the task. ¡°Mary, you can use water magic right?¡± ¡°Yes. Victoria can wind magic while Anthony can use earth magic.¡± ¡°Nn. I want the three of you to make weapons. There are people inside the rubble, we need to remove the rubbles slowly so that those under it won¡¯t be crushed.¡± ¡°¡°¡° Yes.¡±¡±¡± The four of us made swords and had it go through ethereal shift. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°No matter how many time I see it, it¡¯s still really amazing.¡± ¡°Where¡¯d those things come from? Did they summon their weapons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the new magic Lumina-sama developed.¡± ¡°Hmmm, so all students that wear black uniforms are martial artists?¡± ¡°¡­. Not exactly.¡± Eclara, Shin, and Michael started talking to one another. Eclara had a really complicated face as she tried to tell them about us. As for me and my servants, we started removing the rubble. I made a wakizashi while Mary made a standard broadsword. Anthony made a pair of gauntlets while Victoria made a wand. The reason for our different weapons is because each weapon that had been ethereal shifted displays a different effect. Water shifted weapons can cut anything like butter. Fire shifted weapons can melt anything. Wind shifted weapons can pierce through defenses and have a longer range than other elements. And Earth shifted weapons can crush anything or become an impenetrable shield. The more mana we feed the weapons the stronger they become. Also, the more mana they have, the harder they are to control. So the weapons we made don¡¯t usually display such firepower. They¡¯re a bit sharper and stronger than most weapons. This means that there are some weapons that still surpass ours. Mary and I cut giant blocks of rubble. Anthony uses his hands to remove or crush them while Victoria blows away small obstructions. Eclara and her friends wanted to help. But because she judged that they weren¡¯t useful, she reluctantly decided no to help. However Shin wanted to join us, but thanks to Eclara and Michael, he was stopped. A few hours later, we managed to save the unconscious students. Thankfully, because the library had an emergency barriers set up on every chair, none of them were injured. I first thought that it would¡¯ve been better to just make a big barrier for it. But when Eclara told me that the emergency barrier uses the host¡¯s mana, it¡¯d be inefficient to make it large. ¡°Emilia, send some students here. We¡¯ve found some more unconscious students.¡± ¡°Yes. I was talking to Emilia through a mana screen while Mary and the others laid the Magic Students on top of the mana beds we made. ¡°Hmm¡­ what¡¯s this? How come they¡¯re floating? I don¡¯t understand it. Are they using magic?¡± ¡°Yes. The magic they¡¯re using is invisible to non-practitioners so they appear to be floating in your eyes. However for me, they¡¯re currently resting on top of a bed.¡± ¡°Heeh, so that means you can also summon weapons, Eclara?¡± ¡°Wow, so Eclara-san can also do those?¡± ¡°Unfortunately I can¡¯t. Those weapons they made seem to be an advanced form of their magic. I¡¯d need somebody to teach that to me, However because all of them are quite busy. I can¡¯t find the right time to find a teacher.¡± (The three of them really are close huh.) I was sitting under the shade of a tree while reading a book we had also recovered. (Seeing them like that, I could guess that things are really gonna happen just like in the game. I already know that this kingdom will be invaded sooner or later. But the place where this kingdom will be attacked is still a mystery to me.) I looked at Shin while covering my face with the book. (Also, he doesn¡¯t look guilty at all.) A random question suddenly popped up in my mind as I observed Shin. (I forgot why the girls in the game fell for him. He looks okay, however, he¡¯s dumb and annoying. Hmm¡­ he must¡¯ve done something to make them fall in love with him. I wonder what it was.) ¡°Lumina-sama, here¡¯s some more books we¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°Ah, thanks.¡± Mary carried five books to my table. She then sat beside me and picked one of them. ¡°I wonder what we¡¯ll do once the magic students start waking up.¡± I thought of those things as I looked up at the sky and saw that some students have already arrived.
@Zerlestes, I don''t live in germany. I live in asia, I just googled foods that looked good.
Also, it''s kinda hard stopping myself from answering some questions I read in the comments... Kuh Chapter 29 A few hours had gone by and before I knew it, it was already late afternoon. Since Eclara came with me, I had her teach me about normal magic and how it was connected to magic circles. Though few, we also managed to gather some books about magic and magic control. And thanks to Eclara, I and my three companions managed to understand the theory. We then planned to implement those into our magic control tomorrow. As Eclara continued to teach us, Emilia suddenly sent me a message through a mana screen. By the way, the only people who can make mana screens are me and Emilia. I tried teaching the students, but because I needed to teach them about light waves and sounds, I gave up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Emilia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the Magic Students, Lumina-sama. They¡¯ve started to wake up.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be good?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Emilia changed the image and showed the situation to me. ¡°Don¡¯t try touching me you trash!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t even come in my sights again.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± I spat out a sigh and told Emilia to have that I¡¯m gonna go there. She made a troubled smile and nodded to me. Standing up from my seat, I told Mary and the rest that we were gonna go back. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shin suddenly stood in front of me and asked me a question. I answered his question without looking at him. ¡°The magic students have started waking up.¡± ¡°Really!? Then we gotta hurry back!¡± He quickly ran towards Michael and held his hand. He then started chanting magic and wind started to gather around them. ¡°We¡¯re going ahead.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I told Eclara before I covered my body with mana and flew quickly. Mary, Anthony, and Victoria followed behind. Also, along the way, I felt a sudden pain in my abdomen. Since it only lasted a while, I decided to ignore it for now. Since I was not walking in the sky, the speed we traveled was quite fast and after three minutes, we arrived at the field. I descended from the sky and landed in front of Emilia. ¡°How many have woken up?¡± I quickly asked Emilia as we walked towards the right side of the field. ¡°Around 30 students have woken up, Lumina-sama. Also, it seems like some of them know Liza and Achil.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As we walked, I noticed that they have stopped using null element magic. I asked Emilia why. She answered me, that if they continued using null element magic, the magic students may become bewildered. Because, they would see some items were floating in the air. I then remembered that null element magic was invisible to them and accepted her reasoning. ¡°Ah! Lumina-sama!¡± The moment we arrived, Vertical Rolls, Achil, and Frank ran towards me. I looked at the people that they were talking too and for some reason, they were glaring at me. ¡°So you¡¯re the ringleader behind this incident.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Stop spouting lies! We know that you were the one that instigated the students to fight against each other!¡± ¡°Like I said last night, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The person who I identified as Achil¡¯s brother started interrogating me for some reason. Like last night, I denied what he said, however, he still thinks that I was lying. ¡°Haaa~, why do you keep implying, that I was the cause for all of this? Look, I was one of the victims here.¡± ¡°You have connections with that ¡®thing¡¯!¡± ¡°That ¡®thing¡¯?¡± I tilted my head to the side and glanced at Emilia. She looked like she also didn¡¯t understand who they were referring to. ¡°He¡¯s talking about the one that followed you into the library, Lumina-sama.¡± I clapped my hands when Vertical Rolls told me who the ¡®thing¡¯ was. Facing Achil¡¯s brother, I started answering him with half-open eyes. ¡°I only met him today and you''re now thinking that I know him? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t try lying your way out! You told us that Eclara¡¯s your servant and she usually spends her time with that ¡®thing¡¯ and its summoner.¡± Placing a hand on my forehead, I spat a sigh and answered him. ¡°I only told her to observe him. Rumors about a human getting summoned by magic also reached us as well. So I became curious so I had Eclara observe him.¡± (I didn¡¯t receive any reports from her for two weeks though. But it¡¯s okay, I understand that they were having a hard time then.) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then that¡¯s up to you.¡± Achil¡¯s brother became quiet and started glaring at me. Crash!!!* ¡°You trash student! How dare you spill water on me!¡± I suddenly the sound of glass breaking and the shout of a student near us. Directing my gaze to the source, I found a magic student kicking a general student. I became angry and decided to stop them. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Stop it.¡± With a very cold tone, I told them the magic student to stop kicking the general student. The magic student quivered his shoulders and fearfully looked at us. When he saw that I was only a general students, his fearful look disappeared and was replaced with a look of contempt. ¡°You¡¯re just trash! Trashes like you should be quiet and obey us, Elites.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes at the magic student. I then approached the general student and ignored the magic student. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Y-y-yes.¡± When I approached her, I saw that her body was covered with a thin layer of mana. Unconsciously, I smiled at the student and helped her stand up. The magic student became pissed at me and grabbed my shoulder. In that instant, Emilia and Vertical Rolls approached the magic student and grabbed his hand. I sent the general student away before I faced the magic student. ¡°You called us trash right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling trash, trash?¡± Looking at Emilia from the corner of my eyes, I said: ¡°Emilia, though I knew that you meant well, but I think that helping them was wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry it was my mistake, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tell the students to go back to the dormitory and gather as many foodstuff as possible.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t ignore me you trash!¡± The magic student became angry and made three fireballs appear in front of him. (Oh, he can use magic without chanting?) While I thought of that, the magic student launched the fireball at me. I then made a vacuum surround the three fireballs, extinguishing them before it approached me. ¡°¡°¡° Huh?¡±¡±¡± The magic students and Achil¡¯s brother¡¯s companions all wore stunned expression when they saw the fireballs disappear. Looking at them with a scowl, I told them using the coldest tone I could make. ¡°Fine, then us trashes will disappear. Hopefully, you can save the rest of your schoolmates.¡± I faced my back towards them and left the place. Emilia also followed after me. Vertical Rolls and her friends glared at them for a while before following me. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s fortunate or unfortunate, but the heirs of the four families are still unconscious.¡± Vertical rolls told me as she walked beside me. ¡°They were here!?¡± ¡°Yes, I, Achil, and Frank were the ones who cared for them when they were unconscious.¡± I pondered for a while and asked her with a questioning look. ¡°Then does that mean that their servants and your younger sisters were nearby back there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vertical Rolls became dejected as she hung her head. I patted her head and to comfort her. ¡°By the way Lumina-sama, why did you have the students gather the foodstuff in the dormitory?¡± ¡°It''s cause we''re moving.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± The seven of them floated question marks as they waited for me to continue. Giggling a bit, I pointed up to the sky and said: ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to see us, then we¡¯ll move up there. Besides, we can use null element magic to make beds and rooms. Also, we can ethereal shift things like knives and pans for cooking.¡± The seven of them became surprised and when they had understood what I mean, vicious smiles floated on their faces. ¡°So, did you make sure to order the students to take ¡®all¡¯ the food?¡± ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m so sorry Lumina-sama. I¡¯ll tell them now.¡± Emilia made a mana screen and started talking to it. Straining my ears, I could hear that the students who received the order laughed when they understood the order. ¡°Ahh, right. Tell them to also gather their clothes. I have a hunch that the magic students will go to our dorms to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Right after I told that to Emilia, a gust of wind disheveled my hair. I know who the culprit was and he also did the same thing to me earlier. I made a mana brush and did my best to control my anger. ¡°¡­ Shin.¡± ¡°Hmmm? Where¡¯s are you going? I thought you were gonna meet with the magic students?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I walked passed him and brushed my hair. He followed us and continued to ask us. However, all of us ignored him until we reached the dorms.
You guys made me remember Mushoku Tensei! T^T.... Just when I managed to move on from its ending. I want Rudeus to be reincarnated again! And maybe become Lucy''s companion! Chapter 30 Currently, I¡¯m inside my room with both of my hands on my stomach. It¡¯s because I suddenly felt painful cramps. Outside of my room, I could hear the pitter patter of the students as they packed their clothes. ¡°Uuhh, did I drink too much tea?¡± In my mind, I retraced everything I ate and thought that this was because of the tea. However, the kind of pain I¡¯m experiencing felt a bit different from stomachache. Knock* Knock* ¡°Come in.¡± I squeezed out a reply as I writhe on top of my bed. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Four people entered my room. They were Emilia, Mary, Vertical Rolls, and Victoria. The four of them carried a suitcase on one of their hands. ¡°¡°¡°¡° Lumina-sama!¡±¡±¡±¡± They dropped their suitcases and ran towards me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± Three of them barraged me with questions while Emilia observed me from head to toe. ¡°Lumina-sama, did you feel a sudden pain on your lower back earlier?¡± ¡°¡­. Yes.¡± ¡°¡­. Then have you checked your underwear?¡± ¡°? Why would I have to check my underwear if I have a stomachache?¡± Question marks floated on top of my head as I held my stomach. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°Eh? Ahh! Oi!¡± Emilia brazenly flipped up my skirt. I became angry at her and wanted to scold her, but the serious look that she had made me swallow my words. ¡°¡­ As I expected.¡± ¡°Eh? What? Huh?¡± Emilia shook her head while the other three stared at me with understanding eyes. ¡°Liza, please get some napkins. Mary, go get a bag of hot water from the kitchen and Victoria, please help me change Lumina-sama¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°¡°¡° Yes.¡±¡±¡± All of them wore serious expressions. Mary and Liza went out of my room at the same time. While Emilia and Victoria went to my closet and started taking out some clothes and underwear. I tried standing up from my bed, however, the cramps I felt stopped me. ¡°It¡¯s only a stomach ache, why should I change my underwear and clothes?¡± Emilia took out a red one-piece dress from my closet and placed it beside me. She then looked at me seriously. ¡°Lumina-sama, what you¡¯re experiencing right now isn¡¯t a stomachache.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Right now, you¡¯re having your period.¡± I became frozen from what she just said. (By periods¡­ does she mean the menstrual cycle?) I tried recalling all the things I know about the menstrual cycle. But because I was a guy in my previous life, I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. As a result, the only thing I knew about the menstrual cycle was that, it only comes once a month and that blood comes out from the vagina. ¡°Ow¡­¡± (I don¡¯t remember it being painful!) The cramp I suddenly felt made me cringe and wake up from my daze. Emilia approached me and rubbed my back. The pain eased a bit and I stared at her with wondering eyes. ¡°Lumina-sama, you must be confused right now. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll patiently tell you about periods. When I first experienced it a few months ago, a kind senpai approached me, helped me and told me about it. This time, I¡¯ll teach you so that the next time it occurs; you¡¯ll know what to do.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I intently listened to Emilia as she explained to me, in detail, of when periods come and how to cope with it. Although her explanation had some parts that are questionable, like why it occurs and how it occurs. But because we were in a fantasy world, I let those parts slide. ¡°Do you understand, Lumina-sama?¡± I nodded my head to her with blank eyes. ¡°Then, let me help you get changed, Lumina-sama.¡± Even though I was reluctant, I nodded to her. ¡°You¡¯re quite cooperative, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cause you¡¯ll still change my clothes even if I resisted you. So it¡¯s better to not waste any more time.¡± ¡°Then¡­.¡± Emilia unbuttoned my clothes and removed them. And after a few minutes, I was finished changing my clothes. By the way, Vertical Rolls and Mary arrived a few seconds later and gave me some napkins. The napkins they gave me were basically small strips of absorbent cloths that were placed in my underwear. I accepted the napkins and wore it. (So I¡¯m a woman now¡­. I already know this¡­ but why do I still feel reluctant to accept it?) * * * * * * A few minutes after that discussion I had with Emilia. I now stood outside of the dormitory, in front of almost 200 students. There¡¯s also the junior high level and the senior high level of general students. Since last year, the junior level and senior level general students started going to a different school building as ordered by the Principal. We tried asking him why and he told us that it was so we would learn not to rely on others and become independent. Also, they also started to live in a different dorm. As a result, we the primary level general students were quite isolated. Looking around, I asked: ¡°Hmm.. is this all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia answered me immediately as she stood beside me. Squinting my eyes, I could see some magic students observing us. They seemed to be curious as to why we were gathered. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we go now.¡± I started ascending to the sky in slow steps. Emilia followed closely behind me. A few moments later, the students started covering themselves with mana and slowly flew. All of us carried our things. The magic students that observed us opened their eyes wide. Some of them quickly ran to the field to tell the others while the rest only stood there with a look of disbelief. Though I don¡¯t know what rank flying magic was, but judging from how the protagonist and Eclara used it, it seemed to be quite low leveled. So the look they had right now puzzled me greatly. ¡°Hmm¡­ I think this place is high enough.¡± When I had judged that we were already high enough, I made a mana chair and sat on it. The others around me also placed their things on a mana floor they made and started organizing it. Some of the servants that carried the food gathered in a place and made a kitchen out of mana. Vertical Rolls and the rest of her companions also started unpacking their things near me. So that we would have privacy, I made a wall of mana around me and had it go through an ethereal shift. I then made a simple bed and a closet for my clothes. And after 30 minutes, I had now finished making a room. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I opened the door that I just finished making and saw that the others also made walls to give them privacy. Each wall had different colors and designs. Some were complex while others were simple. All in all, the designs they gave the walls they made reflected their personalities. For me, I made my walls plain black. The reason is because I liked black and because it had the same color as my hair. ¡°Lumina-sama, we have finished making dinner. Would you like to eat some now?¡± ¡°Hmm, okay. Also, could you tell some of the students to eat in one place? I wanted to show them something quite nice.¡± Emilia tilted her head to the side and floated question marks for a moment before nodding to me. She then made four mana screens and told them what I just told her. ¡°Then, how about we go now.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± The two of us walked along the sky and made a table near the kitchen made out of mana. Since they didn¡¯t make any walls around the kitchen, I was able to look at them as they cooked the food. Emilia went to the kitchen and took some plates with food and placed them on a trolley she made. ¡°You could really see that they¡¯ve become quite skillful in controlling the null element huh.¡± I muttered as I watched Emilia talk to some of the students. In my eyes, it seemed like she was giving them some instructions. The students nodded to her words and resumed to cutting the ingredients. I started looking around me and saw that some of the students had arrived. They had smiles on their faces as they talked to each other. I stared at a pair for a while and when they noticed my glare, they became pale and bowed to me. ¡°Haaa~¡± Spitting out a sigh, I removed my gaze from them and searched for Emilia. ¡°Here is today¡¯s dinner, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Today¡¯s dinner composed of meat loaves paired with mashed potatoes and salad. I picked up the spoon and forks Emilia had prepared and started eating. After a while, Emilia made a few mana screens appear and told me that most of the students had now arrived. I used a napkin to clean my mouth and cheeks before I revealed a smile. ¡°Them, I shall now begin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I made a mana screen appear a few meters away from us. I made sure that it was big enough and positioned it perfectly for 200 students to see without any problems. ¡°Oi! Where¡¯s the food!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Did you check the other rooms?¡± ¡°The others are checking it right now.¡± On the screen, people wearing white blazer uniforms could be seen. They were standing in the kitchen of our canteen and were looking for something. ¡°Shit! Just where did those pieces of trash disappear to!?¡± ¡°I told you that they all flew up!¡± ¡°As if! You¡¯re telling me that all of them had enough mana to fly? Huh?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve been daydreaming.¡± Two of them were bickering on the corner of the kitchen. ¡°Quickly use magic to search the forest! They must be hiding somewhere with the food!¡± ¡°Ooh! I¡¯ll get some volunteers to find them quickly!¡± ¡°Stop blabbering and get on with it! I¡¯m getting really hungry!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± The student that was being shouted formed large beads of sweats as he was reprimanded by the other students. On a side note, I saw Eclara and her friends inside the canteen. I made a small mana screen in front of her. ¡°Eclara, we¡¯re eating dinner up in the sky. If you¡¯re hungry, you can come up here.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Eclara couldn¡¯t answer as I spoke to her through the screen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N-nothing.¡± Her friend, the girly boy, looked at her with worry. Eclara shook her head and whispered to me through the screen. ¡°Lumina-sama, did all of you go to the sky?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Along with all your things.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Along with all the food.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then¡­ the laughter I hear is¡­¡± ¡°Ahh, right now, we¡¯re watching you guys search for food. I wanted to filter out the noise, but it proved to be quite difficult.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Eclara then looked at her friend and went outside. Since she was now outside, I wasn¡¯t able to see her anymore. ¡°¡°¡° Ahaha!¡±¡±¡± ¡°They said that we were at the forest!¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡± ¡°That¡¯s rich! I can¡¯t stop laughing!¡± The general students that ate in the canteen laughed loudly as they watched the magic students search for food and for us. Personally, I felt that the way they laughed at the magic students was a bit exaggerated. But because this was our small payback for all the insults and discrimination we had received, I also started laughing with them. Even Emilia, who usually wears a poker face in front of the students, laughed hard. A few moments later, Vertical Rolls and her friends arrived at the canteen. And like the rest, the moment they saw the magic students in the mana screen, they also started laughing. Achil was even pointing at his brother¡¯s image while holding his stomach. Who could blame him? His brother stood at the center of the magic center, along with Vertical Roll¡¯s twin sisters and Franks younger sister, commanding them as they searched the forest for us. Also, Eclara, Michael, and Shin arrived a few moments later and like always, a strong breeze of wind blew as he arrived. However, because I saw him before he arrived; I was able to prepare some countermeasures. The three of them were stared at by the entire general students, but when Eclara knelt before me, they stopped looking at the three and focused on the mana screen. Eclara then made a mana table and chairs for the three of them and started eating a few distance from me. Shin and Michael had a very confused face as he looked at us who were laughing. Eclara did her best to explain to them what we were looking at. However, they were unable to understand what she was talking about and decided to focus on eating. By the way, while all of this was going on, I was casting some heating magic on my stomach to ease the pain of my cramps. Thanks to this, I was able to eat calmly. Though from time to time, the cramps I experienced were quite painful, I was still able to shrug the pain off when I saw the misfortunes of the magic students.
LOL, this has now caught up to the stockpile of chapter I had made. So don''t expect me to release 2 chapters a day anymore~ LOL
@song, it''ll be revealed in due time~ Chapter 31 After the event in the canteen, I went to my bed and slept. And when It was morning, I was greeted by Emilia, Vertical Rolls, and the rest. I became puzzled why they had gathered in front of my room. So I tilted my head and asked Emilia. ¡°Is there something going on?¡± Emilia took a step forward and made a mana screen in front of me. ¡°Just this morning, George-sensei had told me that the Principal and the rest of the faculty have woken up.¡± George-sensei, our sword fighting instructor, was with us when we ate in the sky. After which, he decided to descend to the ground and look after the unconscious teachers. I was quite surprised that Emilia had kept in contact with him. ¡°Is that so? Then what does that have to do with us? Doesn¡¯t he only care about the magic students?¡± Emilia spat out a sigh and replied to me with a tired face. ¡°Right now, he wants all the students to gather near the fields of our school building. He¡¯s including us, general students.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rare¡­. Then, what does that have to do with the seven of you gathering in front of my room?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the students won¡¯t descend into the field unless you lead them.¡± ¡°¡­. Can we send a proxy?¡± ¡°No, Lumina-sama. According to George-sensei, the Principal wants all the primary level general students to gather.¡± I reluctantly nodded to Emilia and took a book, which I was reading since yesterday, from my room. I then walked to the canteen, along with the seven of them, and ate my breakfast. Surprisingly, almost all of the students have already started eating. ¡°They¡¯re quite early.¡± I made an offhanded remark as I surveyed the canteen. Vertical Rolls walked up to my side and said: ¡°Well, last night was really cold. So we all had a hard time to sleep.¡± ¡°Really? Well, I was using magic to warm my room, so I didn¡¯t really feel that it was cold though.¡± ¡°I wish I was as good at controlling magic as you, Lumina-sama. If I was, then I would¡¯ve also made my room warm.¡± I made a wry smile and replied: ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been practicing this magic for over a year now. So it¡¯s expected that you guys aren¡¯t that skilled yet.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll train even more so that I can be useful to you, Lumina-sama.¡± She made a big smile as the seven of us, including me, sat on one of the tables in the canteen. Emilia, like last night, went to the kitchen and prepared the food along with six other servants. I made a small mana screen that projected what was happening. ¡°Hmmm¡­ so they were able to eat huh.¡± Mary who sat beside Vertical Rolls, who sat opposite to me, said: ¡°Emilia said that according to George-sensei, the magic students flew towards the junior level general student¡¯s dormitory and took their food.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also, the servants that were with them, hijacked their canteen and, as a result, the junior level general students still haven¡¯t eaten any breakfast.¡± Hunger really brings out the worst in people huh. Who knew that they¡¯d invade a dormitory? Isn¡¯t that dormitory quite far from ours? If I recall, it was directly opposite to ours and you¡¯d had to walk for almost an hour just to reach that place. Since that topic was quite heavy, I decided to change it to a lighter one. We talked about how to apply normal magic to null element magic and how to strengthen them. We even talked about its weaknesses. Emilia arrived a bit later with the food. We then started eating breakfast while we continued to talk. After about 30 minutes, all of us had finished eating and were right now packing our things. The reason why we were doing this was because we wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain our rooms once we descend to the ground. The maximum range we could control and manipulate null element magic was 60 meters. More than that, it would disperse and disappear by itself. After a while, I walked outside and waited for Emilia and the rest to finish packing their things. When all of us had gathered, I then started descending towards the field. It felt really embarrassing to walk in the front of almost 200 students. However, I didn¡¯t really have a choice in this matter. It¡¯s because I was their master and they were my servants. And it was proper for the master to walk while being followed by a servant. I did my best to hide my embarrassment and walk coolly at the front. The place I decided to land was in the middle of a forest behind our school building. Though I had no intention to hide this magic from the magic students, but descending from the sky with 200 students behind was just too much. ¡°There they are!¡± A magic student who spotted us exiting the forest shouted while pointing at us. His schoolmates all turned their heads to ours and glared at us with hostility. The general students behind me became pale and started cowering. As for me, I acted as if it didn¡¯t bother me and just stood in front of them with Emilia and the rest beside me. But deep inside of me, I wanted to run away and go back to the sky. (This is the reason why I wanted to send a proxy!) A man who looked to be in his early 20s stood in front of us with a frown. He had short blond hair and blue eyes. He was wearing expensive clothes and had a very haughty atmosphere. Behind him, were the Faculty of the magic students and George-sensei. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Although I had forgotten what he looked like and what his name in the game was. But, judging from the atmosphere he had and from the teachers that stood behind him, I could instantly tell that he was the principal. ¡°Do you know why I let you stand before me? Even though all of you are just a bunch of useless people?¡± The principal started talking to us without even introducing his name. Though I felt that Emilia knew who he was, it wouldn¡¯t have hurt him to introduce himself to us. ¡°No.¡± I replied to him with a deep frown. ¡°All of you really are useless! Then let me enlighten you then. All of you are charged with suspicion for instigating conflict and destroying the school.¡± My expression became shocked for a second before it changed to one with that expressed anger. ¡°Tell me why then?¡± The principal snorted to me before he answered: ¡°You still have to ask? There are eye witness reports that Eclara had been in contact with the familiar of Michael. According to them, Eclara was your servant and she was only acting on behalf of your orders. From here, it¡¯s quite easy to say that it was you who ordered Eclara to tempt Michael¡¯s familiar to fight with Carlos-sama in order to sow the seeds of conflict to those who felt dissatisfied with the rule of the four families.¡± I narrowed my eyes as I listened to him. My fear of the gazes that the magic students gave me disappeared as I tried my best to stop myself from bursting out from anger. ¡°Those are all false charges! Lumina-sama only ordered Eclara to observe him! She never said anything about sowing the seeds of conflict!¡± Vertical Rolls stepped forward and objected the Principal¡¯s reasoning. ¡°You¡¯re denying what the reports of the witnesses? Do you have the evidence to prove your claim?¡± ¡°We do! Eclara could testify for Lumina-sama!¡± ¡°That¡¯s useless. She may have ordered her to tell us nothing but lies just to save herself.¡± A commotion spread among the general students as Vertical Rolls did her best to deny the Principal. It seems like blood had risen to her head, because she didn¡¯t notice that the Principal wouldn¡¯t accept any our reasoning. It seemed like he was hell-bent on pressing the charges against me. ¡°Eclara didn¡¯t tempt me nor did she ever do things that would cause conflict to the school!¡± A loud voice suddenly rang from the magic student¡¯s side. The magic students then separated like the red sea in the bible and revealed Shin, Eclara, and Michael. The Principal didn¡¯t hide his frown as he looked at Shin. ¡°It was all Carlos¡¯ fault! He wanted to make Eclara into his servant, however because Eclara already had a new master, she refused his offer. Because of that, Carlos became hostile to Eclara and attacked her!¡± ¡°Stop lying!¡± Carlos who came out of nowhere refuted Shin. He walked towards the Principal with Vertical Rolls twin sisters in tow. ¡°Gabriel-sama, that person is only lying. Sure I attacked her but there was a reason for that! She provoked me and even insulted my family! So my reasons for attacking her are justified!¡± (So the Principal¡¯s name was Gabriel? Well, once I leave this place, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll forget it though. So knowing his name isn¡¯t that important.) ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lying! You bastard!¡± Shin glared at Carlos with eyes full of hostility. Carlos ignored Shin and continued to talk. ¡°You already know what had happened after that Gabriel-sama.¡± The Principal nodded to Carlos-sama and pondered for a while. First he looked at us then looked at him before a large smile surfaced on his face. ¡°Then, let¡¯s host a magical battle between Eclara¡¯s master and you Carlos-sama.¡± Carlos-sama widened his eyes for a moment and made a ferocious grin on his face. ¡°The one who wins this battle will be declared innocent while the one who loses shall face punishment.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just general students Gabriel-sama! We can¡¯t even use magic! How do you expect us to win!?¡± I became surprised when Emilia suddenly started shouting beside me. I stared at her for a while and the moment I met her gaze, I perceived that she was planning something. I nodded to Emilia and also acted like her. ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± The principal thought for a while before he shook his head. ¡°No. A magical battle must occur to prove who¡¯s innocent. I¡¯ll let you choose five people on your side to fight against Carlos-sama and his followers.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°How can this be!¡± ¡°Lumina-sama, please let me stand in place of you!¡± While Emilia and I acted, it seemed like Mary had noticed us and decided to join our little charade. As for Eclara, Shin, and Michael, the three of them only stared at us with doubt in their eyes. It seemed like they had understood that we were only acting and because of that, they only silently stared at us and observed what was happening. In Carlos-sama¡¯s case, a confident smile floated on his face as he watched us despair (LOL) as the Principal had the students back away. Chapter 32 Carlos-sama had Vertical Rolls¡¯ twin sisters and two other people on his side. On my side, I had Emilia, Anthony, Mary, and Victoria. The moment they saw Mary and the others, some people that stood behind Pax-sama, Ciel-sama and Maxwell-sama¡¯s companions became surprised. I looked at Mary and the others and found out that the three of them were wearing wry smiles as they met their gazes. (If I remember correctly, those twins behind Carlos-sama are Vertical Rolls¡¯ younger twin sisters. Then, those people are¡­. Well, not like it concerns me though.) ¡°Where the hell are you looking at, you shit?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was just thinking if it¡¯s still okay to back out.¡± Carlos-sama snorted at me and replied: ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll make quick work of you, pieces of trash.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I tilted my head to him as Mary and the others finished forming their weapons with mana. A magic student, that was clad in wind, floated high in the sky and signaled with his hands. ¡°Begin!¡± [Let my enemies tremble with heaven¡¯s fury! ] A bolt of lightning shot the finger he pointed at us. Anthony quickly materialized his weapon, which was a pair of gauntlets that had a lion¡¯s head and blocked the shot. Bolts of lightning continued to rain down upon us stirring up the dust. ¡°Hmph. This¡¯ll do.¡± After 20 seconds of continuous fire, Carlos-sama¡¯s confident voice could be heard. I used a basic wind spell to disperse the dust. Emilia and Anthony ran in that instant. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°¡° Carlos-sama!¡±¡± The twins quickly stepped forward and made a barrier out of water to block Emilia and Anthony¡¯s advance. Mary then notched her bow, which had a simple yet elegant elven design, to the limit and shot an arrow of water towards them. When the arrow came into contact with their barrier, Mary quickly controlled the magic and dispersed it. ¡°Urk!¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± Emilia slashed the one with a vertical roll on her left while Anthony punched the stomach of the one that had it on the right. The two subordinates behind Carlos-sama quickly casted wind spells to soften their landing. Emilia and Anthony quickly retreated and hid behind the wall of wind that was created by Victoria who had a green staff on her hand with a serpent¡¯s head at the top. ¡°You pieces of shit!¡± Carlos-sama started chanting a spell making the clouds of the sky darken. ¡°!¡± Because I didn¡¯t prepare a weapon beforehand, I noticed that the mana I had been concentrating was being sucked by the sky. So I quickly dispersed it and turned it into two balls and materialized it. One had the fire element while the other the water element. Anthony jumped towards the sky and literally punched the thunderbolt without hesitation. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Is this for real!?¡± ¡°How on earth¡­.¡± As I was dashing towards one of Carlos-sama¡¯s subordinates, I overheard the reactions of some of the magic students. When I was about 6 meters away from him, I manipulated the mana inside the two balls and had them fly towards the unsuspecting person. The balls rapidly spun around him and started freezing him. Because he managed to cast a wind barrier, he got encapsulated in ice. ¡°Guh!¡± Emilia also had defeated one of Carlos-sama¡¯s subordinate with the sword she carried. By the way, the sword was a broadsword that was a size smaller than the standard ones. Carlos-sama, who noticed that he was getting cornered, used magic and started floating up. The twins who were beside him also did the same to him. ¡°Where the hell did you get those weapons!?¡± He asked us who were on the ground with a very frustrated face. Smiling contently at him, I replied: ¡°With magic of course.¡± ¡°Like hell there¡¯s magic that can do that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true you know, look over there.¡± I pointed at a random general student who became surprised. He was then nudged by the person next to him and started congregating mana. A few seconds later, the student made a small fireball and materialized a sword and shield. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°All of us can do it you know. We only learned it so that in case of a disaster, we¡¯d be prepared.¡± ¡°Carlos-sama, I think it¡¯s best if we get serious here.¡± ¡°Krisha¡¯s right, Carlos-sama. If we don¡¯t, we might be the ones who¡¯ll lose.¡± The twins who were flying beside him suggested to him. He nodded to the twins and raised his hand. "Then, let''s summon our familiars and quickly deal with these pieces of trash!" "Yes." The twins also did the same action as him. Three magic circles suddenly appeared above them. ¡°Get back, Lumina-sama!¡± Hearing Mary¡¯s shout, I sprinted back to the wind barrier. When I turned my head around to them, I saw two serpents, that were white and around 15 meters long, appear from the circles above the twins. In Carlos-sama¡¯s place, two tigers, that had a green gemstone on their foreheads and had black and white stripes, jumped out from the magic circle and roared. ¡°Can we also do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, should we try? Since we saw their magic circles we could mimic it and just maybe, something may come out. ¡± Because they weren¡¯t attacking us, I asked Emilia a question. Victoria showed us a wry smile and said: ¡°We can¡¯t do that, Lumina-sama. It¡¯s because they are familiars. And familiar¡¯s feed on their contractor¡¯s mana. Because we don¡¯t have a lot of mana, it¡¯s basically impossible for us to summon them.¡± ¡°¡­. Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I hung my head in depression as my thought of summoning a beast like them was shattered. ¡°Now that Carlos-sama had summoned his prized beast, those general students are done for!¡± ¡°What they did before was just a fluke! There¡¯s no way Carlos-sama will lose to them!¡± The magic students around us recovered from the shock that we made and made confident smiles as they look at the two 15 meters long serpent and two 5 meters tall tiger. ¡°Go!¡± The two tigers leaped the moment Carlos-sama gave them the order. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Kuh!¡± Victoria groaned as she focused on maintaining the barrier. The two serpents then flew behind us and attacked the barrier. <> Anthony noticed that they were casting magic, so he quickly created a wall of earth above us before they launched their magic. ¡°¡­ Lumina-sama¡­ I don¡¯t know how long I can¡­ hold this on¡­ Quickly get away from here.¡± ¡°What about you!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡­ ¡° I accepted Victoria¡¯s resolve and started searching for an escape route. However, with two tigers at the front, two serpents behind us and a combination of lightning and water and above us, we were literally cornered. Since we didn¡¯t have a place to run away, an idea popped up inside of my head. As a result, a smile floated on my face. ¡°What are you planning, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing great. I was just thinking of attacking the tiger head on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emilia¡¯s expression became shocked as she digested what I just said. But because we had no other choice, she reluctantly agreed to me. I then combined the ball of water and ball of fire together. Manipulating the magic and mana inside them, I made a sword of ice. And since we were in a tight situation, the sword didn¡¯t have a design. I quickly jumped between the two tigers and slashed at one of them. Unfortunately for me, the fur they had was quite hard, so the most I could do was give them a scratch. Looking around, I found Emilia also did the same thing as me, only to yield the same results as me. Mary also followed behind her and shot arrows as she landed beside me. The tigers who noticed us changed their targets and charged towards us. Emilia and I quickly run towards the sky while Mary flew up right behind us. I then made the floor under my feet disappear and used gravity as a momentum to stab the back of the tiger. Mary also shot a barrage of arrows and strengthened them by having it passed through a series of mana walls. As a result, the arrows became larger and were now fit to be the ammo of a ballista. Emilia reshaped her sword into a spear and descended towards one of the tigers. One of them saw us falling towards them and roared at us. ¡°What!?¡± I became surprised as the thunder surrounded the tiger. ¡°Aaaaahh!!!¡± Since I couldn¡¯t stop my free fall, I got hit by the lightning. Emilia covered herself in mana and rescued me. The two of us then flew higher along with Mary. ¡°Kyaaaa!¡± ¡°Guh!¡± Further away, the screams of Victoria and Anthony was heard. The barriers they made were destroyed by the constant attacks and, as a result, they were hit by water and lightning. Since I didn¡¯t need to chant, I made a ball of light and injected mana into it as I healed myself. ¡°So they could use magic too huh.¡± ¡°Who knew?¡± Carlos-sama then glared at us and said: ¡°I won¡¯t let you surrender!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The twins commanded the serpents to chase after us as they started to chant. The tigers roared and started shooting lightning bolts at us. As a result, the three of us separated and dodge their attacks. Thinking of finding a safe place to regroup, I tried flying up above the clouds. Emilia and Mary noticed and followed me. ¡°¡°¡° Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±¡±¡± I looked behind us and saw that the serpents weren¡¯t chasing after us. ¡°Haa¡­ let¡¯s review a bit¡­ first, Carlos-sama uses lightning magic and can summon tigers that can also shoot lightning¡­. Second, the twins have flying serpents and I think they can also use water magic like the twins¡­. Though we can use null element magic, their summons is just plain cheating. This feels more like a monster fight than a magic battle.¡± ¡°¡° Nn¡­¡±¡± The two of them agreed to what I said. ¡°I wonder if Victoria is alright.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so¡­¡± ¡°What about Anthony?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s alright¡­¡± I made a screen of mana and surveyed the spot where Victoria and Anthony were. We saw general students picking up their bodies and started healing them. It seemed like they were alright. Though they had some burns on their arms and legs, none of them were life-threatening. I then shifted the screen towards the serpents and tigers. The tree of us started thinking of countermeasures against them. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Why don¡¯t we strengthen our bodies like what Shin does?¡± Mary made a suggestion to the two of us. ¡°Let¡¯s not, we don¡¯t understand the theory of how magic and mana strengthens the body. In the worst case, we may explode.¡± ¡°¡­ then let¡¯s not.¡± An idea floated on head. ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of us combine our magic?¡± ¡°¡° Huh?¡±¡± The two of them floated question marks as they looked at me. ¡°Mary will her bow to shoot arrows of water, Emilia and I will then use fire magic to turn them into ice by decreasing the energy of the molecules in the water and have the excess thermal energy gather around a ball of fire beside us. We continue doing this barrage until the fireball becomes big enough and then throw it at them.¡± ¡°What? Molecules? Thermal energy?¡± Unlike Emilia, who understood what I was saying, Mary asked me what I was talking about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all you need to do is shoot arrows at them. Emilia and I will handle the rest.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Emilia went closer and asked me with a hesitant face. ¡°I¡¯m only good at controlling and increasing heat, Lumina-sama. I can¡¯t make ice by decreasing the energy of molecules like you.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand ¡®thermal energy¡¯?¡± Emilia became shy and hung her her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see¡­. Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave controlling the fireball to you, I¡¯ll focus on concentrating the energy I took from the arrow to there.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that, then I think I can manage.¡± I then looked at Mary who had a confused face. ¡°Let¡¯s begin our counter-attack. Let¡¯s firm aim at the serpents then the tigers and lastly, at Carlos-sama.¡± ¡°¡° Yes.¡±¡±
I hope I managed to write this chapter well enough Chapter 33 ¡°Here I go.¡± ¡°Good Luck.¡± Mary readied her bow and pulled the string back to its limit. I quickly made a series of small walls of mana in front of us. Swoosh* An arrow of water flew downwards and hit the wall. A few moments later, another arrow flew behind it and in just a few seconds later, 20 arrows had been fired by Mary. Because she was firing rapidly, without considering the accuracy, I needed to concentrate on transferring the thermal energy to Emilia. Also, ever since Carlos-sama and the twin¡¯s serpent familiars were summoned, the mana had become really hard to gather. It already takes a lot of concentration just to make a wall of mana. Because of that, the weapons we were holding right now were the only things we could use with ease. Squinting my eyes, I found the twins flew in front of Carlos-sama and made a wall of water around them while the serpents flew towards us. Mary quickly increased her rain of arrows to suppress them. I also desperately tried my best to keep up with her speed. Cold sweat dropped down from my forehead as we watched the two serpents avoiding the arrows. It had only been two minutes in reality, however, for Mary and I, those two minutes felt like an eternity. I quickly changed tactics. I quickly made the mana walls behave a bit differently to cope up with them. The mana walls would now make the arrows of her arrows split into smaller pieces, making their attack a bit weaker. However, it was just enough to suppress the serpents from going to us. ¡°Lumina-sama, please get away!¡± Emilia, who had been receiving thermal energy from me and the surroundings, shouted at us. Mary and I quickly separated, making us stop our barrage. An instant later, a fireball that was around had a circumference of 20 meters flew between us. I then made five layers of mana walls in front of the fireball and the moment it passed through those walls, the fireball changed color and turned pale blue and it''s speed also instantly skyrocket. It left streams of orange flares in it''s wake.. Those walls were used to coat the fireball with high-density oxygen, which greatly increases its heat. Looking at the fireball, a great sense of satisfaction washed over me as it head to the two tigers. ¡°¡°¡°What!?¡±¡±¡± The three of us exclaimed as we saw the two serpents flew in front of the fireball and breathed out a stream of water when it was around 50 meters away from it. As the fireball clashed against the stream of water, thick clouds of steam could be seen travelling upwards as the water evaporated from the heat. This clash continued for a few seconds until the water had extinguished the fireball. ¡°¡­¡± I was speechless by what had occurred. ¡°¡­ I forgot¡­ if the tigers could use magic, the serpents should¡¯ve also been able to use it too.¡± I bit my lips as I stared at the familiars. ¡°Those things really are overpowered¡­¡± ¡°Lumina-sama¡­¡± Emilia called out my name with a worried voice. When I looked back behind me, I noticed that the clouds behind us had become dark and streaks of lightning could be seen if I looked very closely. ¡°Run away!¡± Thanks to my warning, Emilia managed to avoid the lightning by a hair''s breath. However, Mary wasn¡¯t so lucky. She was hit by a bolt of lightning and started falling to the sky. Thankfully, Vertical Rolls quickly flew towards her and caught her. ¡°Only two of you remain.¡± We suddenly heard Carlos-sama¡¯s voice from below. ¡°Do you concede?¡± I scowled at him and replied: ¡°And get framed? No thank you.¡± ¡°Fine then.¡± Carlos-sama raised one of his hands and the dark clouds behind us started converging. Emilia and I quickly separated and flew down to escape the lightning bolts in the sky. As a result, we were now being chased by the twins and their serpents. ¡°We need to quickly turn the tables against them¡­¡± We couldn¡¯t concentrate mana to create new weapons. If we made a mana ball and shoot it towards them, it¡¯d only be absorbed by the magic they casted and disappear before it hits them. They can cast a lot of powerful spells and their defenses against null element magic is almost perfect. ¡°But how?¡± ¡°There must me a way¡­ if only they weren¡¯t madly firing magic at us, we would¡¯ve been able to make some countermeasures." The two of us started planning as we evaded the streams of water and lightning strikes from the sky and from the tigers. Although we were under a lot of fire, we were still able to talk to one another, despite being far away, thanks to the mana screens. As I narrowly evaded a streak of lightning, an idea floated up in my mind. ¡°Mana is used to control this lightning bolt, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Lumina-sama¡­. Don¡¯t tell me.¡± Emilia had a very worried face as she guessed what I was thinking. ¡°Well, we¡¯re bound to get hit sooner or later. If this idea fails, then we lose, but if it succeeds, then we may just have a chance.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Emilia breath out a sigh and nodded to me. I quickly flew up to the sky and covered my body with as much mana as I could. ¡°You fool!¡± The instant Carlos-sama shouted I was hit by five bolts of lightning. ¡°Kuh¡ª!¡± The mana surrounding my body crackled as it resisted the lightning. I quickly made another layer of mana over the lightning and covered it. Though it was quite painful, I managed to gain control of the lightning. I then quickly directed it to the serpent that was chasing after Emilia. ¡°GuraAaaA!¡± Since it didn¡¯t expect such an attack, the serpent was hit by the lightning and roared in pain before it fell to the ground. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­. It¡­ worked¡­ haa¡­.¡± ¡°¡°¡° What!?¡±¡±¡± As I panted up in the air, the people from below screamed in shock with wide open eyes. Emilia then made a mana screen beside me and said: ¡°Are you okay, Lumina-sama!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ haha¡­ I managed to make it work¡­. However, it¡¯s quite painful¡­.¡± This was an idea I thought up and it was based on the mana weapons that were ethereal shifted. They had the ability to rob the magician¡¯s ability to control their magic if it¡¯s from the same element. I thought that it was because the weapon was made out of mana, and if it comes into contact with a magic that has the same element as that weapon, the concentrated mana inside the weapon would overwhelm the magician¡¯s mana and rob its control. Though that was only a hypotheses, but because of what I did just now, that hypotheses had just been proven. So long as I surround my body in mana, I¡¯m able to steal its control the moment it hits me¡­. However, it¡¯s quite painful. Carlos-sama recovered from his shocked and shot another lightning bolt at me. I quickly covered my arm with mana and caught the thunderbolt. Though it¡¯s quite hard to concentrate external mana, but by combining it with a little bit of my internal mana, I was able to concentrate just enough of it to steal the control of the magic, ¡°What!?¡± Carlos-sama opened his eyes wide as he looked at me holding a ball of lightning. I made a smile and shot it towards one of the tigers. However, it was evaded. ¡°I guess this is the start of our counter attack.¡± I landed on the ground and made a stance with my sword of ice as I faced the two tigers. I sprinted towards them. One of the tigers pounced at me as it covered itself in lightning. I concentrated mana to my sword and parried one of its paws. I quickly robbed the tiger¡¯s control and electrocuted it. The twins shot a stream of water towards me, however, the moment it touched the sword of ice, the stream turned into ice. I quickly slapped with my hand, breaking it apart. By using magic, I made the shards of ice fly towards them. As I sprinted towards the other tiger, I explained to Emilia the theory behind this. She made a very hesitant face as she nodded to me. She then stopped lying in the sky and extended on of her hands to the stream of water that the last serpent fired. Fwooosh* The moment the water came into contact with her hand, it turned into steam and evaporated. She brandished her sword and swung it to the serpent. However, it¡¯s scales were too hard, so she wasn¡¯t able to slash it. ¡°Fuuu¡­ this takes care of the tigers.¡± I stepped on the last unconscious tiger while I wiped the sweat out of my forehead. Since they were just animals, they were quite monotonous. When I met the charge of the second tiger, it still covered itself in lightning and, as a result, it got electrocuted just like the first tiger. I looked up at the sky and watched Emilia. Because the serpent didn¡¯t cover itself in magic, she was having a hard time. ¡°Your familiars are down, you¡¯re next.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky!¡± Carlos-sama raised his hand to the sky and 12 bolts of lightning descended to me. I raised my sword and covered it in mana. As the bolts of lightning descended, it became sucked in by the sword I held. Using the flick of my wrist, I redirected the lightning to him. The twins quickly made a wall of water around them and blocked the lightning. Though I don¡¯t really know why, but the water they use to create the barrier was able to resist the lightning I redirected. I made a small smile as I ran up the sky, leaving blue ripples behind me. While they were under the barrage of lightning, I stabbed the sword into their barrier and froze it. As a result, the twins became encapsulated in ice. Brandishing my sword in front of Carlos-sama, I asked him with a smile. ¡°Do you concede?¡± He warped his face badly before he raised his arms and said: ¡°I¡­ concede.¡±
Sorry for the delay, I got busy yesterday, so I wasn''t able to write~ Chapter 34 I dispersed my sword and walked back towards the general students. Achil flew up towards Emilia who was still fighting against the serpent. It¡¯s because the serpent¡¯s master was still encapsulated in ice, as a result, she was unable to order her summon that the battle was over. When I arrived, I made a bed out of mana and collapsed. Because my tense nerves had relaxed, the injuries I had incurred from experimenting with lightning forced me to faint. Before I had collapsed, I told Emilia to handle the rest. Seeing her nod, I drifted off to sleep while the Vertical Rolls stood beside me. * * * * Receiving Lumina-sama¡¯s order, I left the serpent to Achil and flew in front of Principal Gabriel. ¡°Since my master had slept, I, Emilia Sluga Chem, shall negotiate in her stead.¡± With a mystified expression, Principal Gabriel looked at me. In response, I bowed to him. ¡°Principal Gabriel, since we have won the duel, the persecutions towards my master are now useless.¡± His face became red and turned around wordlessly. Pax-sama, Ciel-sama, and Maxwell-sama flew towards Carlos-sama and started talking to one another. I looked at George-sensei and made a mana screen appear in front of him. ¡°George-sensei, are there no more announcements to be made?¡± ¡°No. The only reason why Principal Gabriel summoned all of you here was to humiliate your master.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I tilted my head in response to him. This was actually Lumina-sama¡¯s habit, but because we had spent a lot of time together, some of it had rubbed off on me. ¡°He¡¯s the one who forcefully made all the teachers of the primary general students resign... though I think you already know about it though.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard the rumors.¡± George-sensei nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re still gonna stay here, George-sensei?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll keep in touch with you from here. I have a feeling he¡¯ll make an announcement and he won¡¯t include the general students into this one. I¡¯ll stay here to relay information to you.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, George-sensei.¡± Accepting my appreciation, George-sensei made a big smile and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Like the others, I just became her servant the day Lumina-sama decided to teach her classmates magic and since you¡¯ve been serving her from day 1. This makes me your subordinate! So don¡¯t worry.¡± I made a wry smile in response to his remark and headed to Lumina-sama. Along the way, I felt the Elite Magic Students staring at me. Since I was Lumina-sama¡¯s servant, I ignored their stares and walked without care. ¡°Ummm¡­ Emilia, what should we do now?¡± When I arrived at the place where Lumina-sama was sleeping, Liza approached me. ¡°Well, I honestly don¡¯t know. Normally, Lumina-sama would give me an order on what to do next. However¡­.¡± I glanced at Lumina-sama and when Liza noticed where I was glancing, she made an understanding nod. ¡°For now, let¡¯s go back to the sky and make a temporary canteen there. If the Principal makes an announcement, George-sensei will relay the information to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing her meekly nodding to me, an urge to pat her head welled up inside me. However, because she was a noble, unlike me, it would¡¯ve been rude for me to do it. The only reason why I was able to talk to her as an equal is because I was their senior as a servant. Doing things like patting her head is already pushing it. Though, whenever I watch Lumina-sama pat her head, feelings like jealousy would well up inside me. I pushed those thoughts to the farthest corners of my head and told the general students to head back to the sky. The students nodded to me and one by one, they flew up to the sky. When I was about to leave, Eclara quickly approached me. ¡°Are you going back?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be in the same place as last night.¡± As I answered her, I noticed that her eyes were rapidly swimming from left to right. It seemed like she wanted to tell me something, so I took my time and waited for her. ¡°Then¡­ umm¡­ since I¡¯m also her servant¡­ should I also come with you?¡± I pondered for a while before I answered her. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you should.¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you are a Magic Student, Eclara. You still need to stay here, unlike us. Don¡¯t worry about Lumina-sama, she¡¯ll understand why you didn¡¯t follow her.¡± ¡°¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you¡¯re her servant, she wouldn¡¯t like it if you get into trouble because of her. So it¡¯s fine if you stay here with Michael and Shin.¡± With a reluctant atmosphere, she accepted what I just told her and bowed to me. It felt really complicated when I saw her bow. However, because she, like the others, were my juniors, what she did was normal. As a result of her bow, the glares of the Magic Students intensified. However, because I had been together with Lumina-sama, my ability to ignore them was second only to her. I, along with Liza and Achil, who came back after Liza¡¯s younger twin sister recalled her serpent, was about to fly away. Another person stopped us. This time, the culprit was Shin. ¡°Hey, is Lumina okay?¡± The way he addressed Lumina-sama without the ¡®-sama¡¯ made me frown. ¡°Lumina-¡®sama¡¯ is fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡± ¡°Really? Then, just to make sure, I¡¯ll go with you and help with the healers.¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± Having him help with the healing would greatly benefit her because he had a huge amount of mana inside of him. If I were to compare mine with his, mine would be a cup while his would be that of a great lake. On top of that, he managed to go to the classes of magic students. This meant he was able to cast high-level spells. However, my answer to him was still no. It¡¯s because the way he addressed Lumina-sama felt too relaxed, despite only being an acquaintance. ¡°Why!?¡± He exclaimed when he heard my response. I pointed at Michael and said: ¡°You¡¯re not her servant you¡¯re his ¡®servant¡¯. As a servant, you need to stay with your master as much as possible. And because he can¡¯t leave this place, you can¡¯t come with us.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He widened his eyes and reluctantly nodded to me. He slouched his back and headed back to his master. Feeling that he would be the last of them, I started walking up to the sky, however¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± On my third step, I heard a loud shout from behind me. I turned around and was shocked to see Carlos-sama and Liza¡¯s younger twin sisters flying to us. Because he was the heir of one of the most influential families in this kingdom, I resolved myself to be respectful to him. I, Liza and Achil bowed to Carlos-sama when he arrived. He looked at the three of us before he spoke. ¡°All of you are her followers right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded to my answer and said: ¡°Then, can you tell me what her surname is? From our duel, I surmised that her family should be quite famous. So tell me what her last name is.¡± I became hesitant to answer him so I looked back to Liza then to Achil. The two of them were also like me, who was at a loss. ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Carlos-sama became agitated as he waited for our answer. Liza breath deeply and flew in front of me. Her left hand was on top of her gifted chest and her face showed that she was resolute. ¡°Carlos-sama, I am Liza Sluga Chem and like her, I am a follower of the person you dueled against.¡± He raised one of his eyebrows as one of the twins whispered something to him. ¡°So you¡¯re the elder sister of these two huh. Since you¡¯re their elder sister, why didn¡¯t you become my follower?¡± Liza deeply bowed to him and said: ¡°I was abandoned by my father when he learned that my mana capacity was low, Carlos-sama. As evidence, the uniform I wear isn¡¯t the same as yours.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re able to fly, this means that you managed to increase you mana capacity as you stayed here in this academy right? If so, why didn¡¯t you go to the principal and showed him that you¡¯re now able to perform spells beyond the basic level.¡± ¡°You are wrong, Carlos-sama. We weren¡¯t able to increase our mana capacity. Lumina-sama taught us magic and because of this, we became her servants. It¡¯s not just me, even Achil, Anthony, Mary and Victoria became her servants in gratitude for what she did.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and asked: ¡°Tell me what she taught you?¡± Since Lumina-sama didn¡¯t tell us to keep it a secret, I urge her to show them. ¡°She taught us how to control our mana and strengthen it with the mana in the environment. It¡¯s not just that, she even taught us how to apply it to our spells. Even in battle, the spells she used were only basic spells.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°The weapons we wielded are made out of mana, these things were discovered by Victoria and spread among the general students.¡± Liza concentrated mana and materialized a simple longbow as he explained it to him. ¡°Normally, it¡¯s invisible to you, but through a special process, we are able to materialize them. We call this ¡®Etheral Shift¡¯, Carlos-sama.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°She has given us a lot of things and because of that, she deserves our loyalty.¡± Carlos-sama closed his eyes and said, ¡°I see¡­¡± When he opened his eyes, he then asked Liza: ¡°Then tell me, what is her surname?¡± ¡°Her surname is Chis Chiem. According to her, she¡¯s from a low ranking noble family that lives near the border Carlos-sama.¡± ¡°What!?¡± He exclaimed greatly when he heard her. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Hurry up and tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. What I just told you is the truth.¡± He became silent before he faced his back against us. ¡°Then tell her this. Because she¡¯s from a low ranking noble family, we will meet again in the near future. However, our relationship will be different.¡± ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡± As Liza tried to ask him for some clarification, he quickly descended without answering her. The twins waved at Liza before they followed after him. She also waved back at them. When their silhouettes disappeared, she breathed out a very heavy sigh. I placed my hand on her shoulder and told her: ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Lumina-sama wouldn¡¯t want to meet him again though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but still, he said near future.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Is there something wrong in the near future?¡± Liza then looked at Achil with sympathetic eyes and said: ¡°It¡¯s cause Lumina-sama is bad with names. I¡¯m pretty sure that she¡¯ll forget who Carlos-sama is.¡± ¡°¡­ so the reason why he doesn¡¯t call Anthony by his name is because¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯s having a hard time remembering what his name is¡­. Also¡­¡± Because Liza was having trouble continuing, I supplemented her: ¡°If you don¡¯t meet up with her for even a day, she¡¯ll forget who you are too, Achil.¡± Achil¡¯s face became pale when he heard me. It seemed like he understood what I told him. ¡°Then I shall do my best to meet with her every day so that she won¡¯t forget me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad¡­¡± ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°Did you forget what Lumina-sama said?¡± Achil closed his eyes and tried to remember what Lumina-sama said. However, he gave up and urged me. ¡°She said that the Principal will announce the suspension for school.¡± ¡°Emilia¡¯s right, didn¡¯t we tell her this morning that we¡¯ll go to her house. At most, I think we¡¯ll see her after about a month.¡± ¡°Then¡­.¡± I walked towards Achil and rubbed his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to make Lumina-sama remember your names to the best of my abilities.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡±
Hey there! It''s been a while, sorry I wasn''t able to post some chapters. I was a bit busy. Also, I forgot to do this in the previous chapters... I''m a really forgetful person. Thanks fo giving me your suggestions and for finding some holes in my story, I''ll do my best to add them, though finding a place to add them will be a bit hard, I''ll do my best! Hmm... also, in the previous chapter, I changed how the interaction between the fireball and the serpent. I somewhat understand what the last person said. Chapter 35 ¡°Mmmhmmm¡­.¡± I rubbed my eyes as I slowly got up from my bed. ¡°Good morning, Lumina-sama.¡± Hearing Emilia¡¯s voice, I answered her with a weary voice. ¡°uuu¡­ Good¡­ morn¡ªing.¡± While I continued to rub my eyes, I tried remembering what had happened before I slept. When everything became clear, I moaned and asked Emilia what had happened after I slept. ¡°Like what you said, the Principal announced that there would be no school for a few months. Though the exact day when it reopens remains unclear.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. We wouldn¡¯t have known about it if it weren¡¯t for George-sensei.¡± I inclined my head to the side and asked her: ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°When the Principal announced it, he didn¡¯t include us in it. It was thanks to his persistence that we, general students, became included in the break.¡± Learning of what he did for us, I made a wry smile and said: ¡°He really loves his students huh. I wonder if there¡¯s something we could do to thank him for all his good work.¡± ¡°You really are kind.¡± ¡°Really? Thanks.¡± Removing the sheets and standing up from the bed, I noticed that I was now wearing my sleepwear. I was pretty sure that I didn¡¯t wear this before I slept, so I wondered why I was wearing this now. My eyes then turned to the smiling Emilia. Looking at her strangely bright atmosphere, a sudden chill went up my spine. (Let¡¯s just say I woke up in the middle of the night and changed my clothes¡­ Un, I think that¡¯s better.) Forcibly changing what I thought had actually happened in my mind, I spat out a sight and told her what I was planned to do. ¡°Then after I changed, I''m gonna go back to my home. I haven¡¯t seen my mother for five years already.¡± Even though, I¡¯ve been apart from her for quite a long time, thanks to the letter she sends to me every week, So I still managed to communicate with her. Also, I would never fail to reply to the letters she sends me. ¡°Today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I plan on leaving today. Are there any problems?¡± ¡°¡­ there¡¯s a bit of a problem if you quickly go home, Lumin-sama.¡± ¡°A problem?¡± I repeated the words Emilia said to urge her to continue. ¡°It concerns the students who became your servants.¡± When she said students, I finally remembered the 200 students. ¡°Hmmm¡­ have you already told them about the school break for now?¡± ¡°Yes. Since they¡¯ve already finished packing their things since yesterday, they¡¯re ready to depart anytime.¡± Tilting my head to the other side, I asked her: ¡°Then why do you look so worried when you mentioned the 200 students?¡± ¡°As you already know, half of the students are commoners. Also, within those commoners, there are around 30 students that came from orphanages like me. And like me, they wish to go with you the moment you go back home.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Some of the noble students wish to know where you live, Lumina-sama. It seems like other than Liza and the others, there are also some students, who became your servants, which are daughters/sons of some high ranking nobles.¡± I became speechless when she said that I had servants, other than Vertical Rolls and her companions who were sons/daughters of high-ranking nobles. What¡¯s more, when I looked at Emilia¡¯s eyes, it seemed like she¡¯s not done yet. Also, who¡¯s Liza? Is she the white-haired one with a beret? Or is that Vertical Rolls. However, if she mentioned Liza before the other students, then she must be one of those six. As I digested my thoughts, Emilia ¨C who was unaware that I was trying to remember who Liza was ¨C continued on. ¡°There are also sons/daughters of some big merchants that have quite an influence in the merchant guild. And lastly, the 70 other commoners, want to become your soldiers and are planning to make some uniforms and then tag along with you.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So, what do those things have to do to me and my homecoming?¡± Emilia coughed twice to clear her throat, she then made a very tired face and said: ¡°Since you¡¯re now our master, for the 30 students ¨C including me ¨C that came from different orphanages, you will need to sign some official documents that will make you their official guardian.¡± When I heard the last word that she said, I couldn¡¯t help but react to it. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m still 12 years old! Why do I do I need to become the guardian of 30 children!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cause your their master.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± I wanted to retort back to her, but because she was right, I couldn¡¯t make a good comeback against it. ¡°There¡¯s no problem to the children of those minor nobles, cause all they need are the permission of their parents. However, the problem is those children that came from high-ranking nobles.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± My eyes widened as I realized what might happen. It¡¯s because most high-ranking nobles, when allying themselves or becoming supporters of another noble ¨C especially when it involves the future of their households ¨C throw a huge party. And the host of that party is usually the one who they were gonna serve. ¡°Judging from the shocked expression you just made, I believe you know what it is¡­¡± ¡°But my family has a very low rank! We can¡¯t throw a party that can satisfy the classy palates that high ranking nobles have! We¡¯ll go bankrupt!¡± ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t worry about that, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I worry? Tell me!¡± Since it now involves money and may cause the bankruptcy of my family, my voice became a bit frantic as I probed Emilia. ¡°The children of the big merchants will be the ones who will throw the party.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haa~ that¡¯s good¡­¡± Placing my hand on top of my chest, I breathe out a sigh of relief as I sat on top of my bed. ¡°It¡¯s not really good, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cause from the 100 noble general students, about 40 of them came from high-ranking families. And because their children¡¯s servitude to you is the reason why they threw this party, you may need to speak with each of those 40 parents that are either high-ranking nobles or wealthy merchants.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Tears started forming from the corners of my eyes as I imagined how embarrassing and nerve wracking that the party was gonna be. What¡¯s more, I was being sponsored by the daughter or son of one of the merchant. Since this was a custom of high-ranking nobles, I needed to satisfy it, cause I became the master of their children. Since I became curious who he/she was, I asked Emilia to meet with her today. ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll contact her.¡± As Emilia made a screen to contact him/her, I plopped myself back to bed. I stared at the ceiling for a while. ¡°Although she¡¯s quite energetic during classes when I mentioned that she¡¯s gonna meet up with you, she became pale. I wonder if she¡¯ll be alright.¡± While I was staring into space, I heard Emilia mumble to herself. Though it hurts, whenever others (Except Vertical Rolls and her companions) meet up with me, they always have the same reaction as her. As a result, I had already accepted it as normal because no matter what I do to appeal myself, they would always do that. ¡°Hey, Emilia¡­ remember yesterday¡¯s duel?¡± Since it was boring to wait for her, I decided to start a conversation with Emilia. ¡°Hmm? Yesterday? Lumina-sama, actually, the duel was two days ago. Yesterday, you were asleep for an entire day.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Everyone was very worried about you, Lumina-sama. I just managed to force Liza and the others to go back to their room and rest there for a while.¡± I raised my body and sat back on the bed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been here for two days? Are you okay? Weren¡¯t you also a participant of that duel, Emilia? I think you should also rest.¡± Emilia smiled at me and said: ¡°I have already rested yesterday. Because Liza stayed with you for the entire day yesterday, I was able to rest during that time.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± ¡°In case you¡¯re wondering, Liza is the person you usually call Vertical Rolls, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°I-i-is that so? I-i-it¡¯s not like I forgot Vertical Rolls real name, Emilia. I know who Liza is okay. You don¡¯t need to remind me.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s good.¡± Emilia made a mana stool and sat beside me. ¡°Sorry, I sidetracked the topic. Let¡¯s get back to it. I think I know what you wanna say about the due.¡± ¡°Remember last year? When we just discovered this magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia nodded greatly. ¡°Back then, we were still quite ignorant about normal magic, so we made this ¡®Null element¡¯ magic a secret cause it was too powerful¡­ or so we presumed.¡± ¡°I know where you¡¯re heading, Lumina-sama. Since there¡¯s still a lot of things we haven¡¯t tested with ¡®Null Element¡¯ magic, there are still a lot of things we didn¡¯t know.¡± I closed my eyes and remembered the battle we had. ¡°The reason why we didn¡¯t spread this magic was because it was easy, flexible and strong. However, now that we know the real strength of normal magic, I can¡¯t help but laugh at how ignorant we were back then.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°If only we spread this magic last year, then by this year, the magic would¡¯ve advanced much faster. When it was just the two of us back then, we weren¡¯t able to discover ¡®Ethereal shift¡¯. It was thanks to Victorina ¡°It¡¯s Victoria¡± Victoria that we discovered Ethereal shift.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While making four balls and materializing them into the four basic elements, I opened my eyes and said: ¡°Remember that disaster I told you about?¡± ¡°I still remember, Lumina-sama. You talked about the invasion of the other races, correct?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know where or when they¡¯ll attack, but I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯ll happen. Before that happens, we need to quickly make this magic develop faster.¡± Emilia tilted her head to the side and said: ¡°How?¡± ¡°For starters, we need to come up with a countermeasure against normal magic¡¯s consumption of the surrounding mana. Next, is how to apply our knowledge of science to magic, Since we were quite relaxed last year, we didn¡¯t do Live testing for Physical Enhancement using null element magic and how to concentrate mana more efficiently.¡± I paused for a bit and continued. ¡°We can¡¯t become as relaxed as we were; we need to do research and develop this magic faster.¡± ¡°I understand. However, please don¡¯t overburden yourself, Lumina-sama. You have servants, please assign some of your work to us.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll rely on you. However, let me be the one who works on how to apply healing magic to injuries. I think some of my knowledge regarding biology can help with it.¡± ¡°Biology? Though I don¡¯t know what that is, but, yes, I understand.¡± Knock* Knock* ¡°E-excuse me! As Emilia-sama had asked, I Fate Amethyst h-have come!¡± ¡°Oh? It seems like she¡¯s arrived.¡± ¡°Yes, excuse me for a moment.¡± Emilia stood up from her chair and walked towards the door while I fixed myself and sat on the bed in a dignified manner. The person that¡¯s behind the door is the daughter or son of the wealthy merchant who will sponsor the party for me. I need show her my most dignified appearance so that she won¡¯t back out from sponsoring me.
Author''s note: Well, I''m not really sure how nobles act in the past, but because I''m the author, I''ll just make my own stupid customs for them! Wahahahaha! Also, about the foreshadowing... well, I''m not really that good in that department, so I''m not really sure how to make it subtle, so please forgive me~ Oh yeah, I noticed that my story is pretty linear, I''ll do my best to make it branch off in some points in the future~ Hmm... did I forget something? Ah, yeah... I''m not gonna change my previous chapters, it''s cause they''ll be the testament of what my skills were back then! Whahaha Chapter 36 Right now, I sat on top of my bed. In front of me was a girl with blond hair that was tied into twin-tails. She had large crimson red eyes, rosy cheeks, and a very cute mouth. Actually, when I saw her, the first thing that came into my mind was ¡®Fate Testarrosa¡¯. As a result, I was able to calm down. She wore the uniform for the general students and despite not being a noble; her uniform had the clover embroidery on it. She was slightly taller than me; I¡¯m 157 cm tall while she was 160 cm tall and like me, she had a small chest. I¡¯m not worried about my height and chest though, it¡¯s cause I¡¯m still 12 years old, I still have room to grow. ¡°Her name is Fate Amethyst, a fourth grader and the only daughter of a great merchant family. Their family deals with grape wine and because of the business her father had done in the past, their family have grown to be one of the most influential merchants in the capital. Currently, their profits can is second only to the four great households.¡± Hearing Emilia¡¯s explanation, as she ushered the girl into my room, cold sweat began to form on my back. ¡°So your Fate huh, nice to meet you.¡± Doing my best to hide my nervousness with a smile, I reached out my hand to shake hands with her. ¡°I-it¡¯s an h-honor to meet you, Lumina-sama. I am Fate Amethyst!¡± For some reason, Fate had a very awkward smile and the movements of her hands looked very rigid. ¡°So, I heard from Emilia that you wanted to sponsor the party for me. For that, you have my than¡ª¡° ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry!!!¡± The girl, who looked a bit like Fate from Lyrical Nanoha, bowed down in front of me with her head touching the floor. She was exquisitely displaying a Japanese dogeza to me. ¡°Please forgive me for being rude to you! I only have one wish from you, Lumina-sama. Please don¡¯t make the punishment painful. I don¡¯t like pain.¡± I was at a loss for what to do with her. I made troubled smile and said: ¡°Why would I punish you? I¡¯m thankful that your family is willing to sponsor the party for me.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯m wondering how you arrived to that conclusion.¡± Fate raised her head from the floor and asked me: ¡°So, you¡¯re not gonna punish me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­. Yes.¡± Huh? Is it just me or was there a hint of disappointment in her voice just now. ¡­ Well, let¡¯s ignore that for now. ¡°Please raise your body. It¡¯s quite awkward to talk with you if you¡¯re in that position.¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± Because she quickly stood up, her body was unable to keep up with the sudden change in posture. As a result, she stumbled down in front of me. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, Lumina-sama. This usually happens to her.¡± When I asked her if she was okay, Emilia told me that it was fine with a straight face. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m already used to this¡­ Ehehe¡­¡± The girl, who fell down, got back to her feet and was now patting her skirt with an awkward smile. ¡°If the two of you say so.¡± Cough* Emilia coughed from behind. This cough was a message that was directed to me. It meant that since she was now relaxed, it would be best start talking. ¡°Fate.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When I called her name, she became stiff again and was now standing in front of me with her eyes facing forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous around me, okay. I won¡¯t bite.¡± ¡°R-really.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I showed her my most gentle smile so that she could relax. In my eyes, she started to relax and I know that the skeptical face she currently had was just my imagination. Un, that was just my imagination. ¡°Let me say it again. I would like to thank you for sponsoring the party for me. You were a real lifesaver.¡± A very weird smile appeared on her face. She rubbed the back of her head with her right hand while her head shook from left to right. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lumina-sama. I¡¯m your servant, so these kinds of things are natural.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She made a really big nod as she gave me a positive response. I was about to open my mouth and ask her something when the door suddenly opened. ¡°Victoria look! It wasn¡¯t my imagination! Lumina-sama really is awake!¡± Vertica¡ªno, let¡¯s stop calling her that. It¡¯d be bad if I forgot her name again. Let¡¯s do it over. Liza was the perpetrator that suddenly opened the door. Behind her stood a girl with a beret on top of her white hair, she wore a very relieve smile as she looked at where Liza was pointing. Following her, a girl with pink hair, that was styled in a short bob, breath out a sigh of relief as she carried a tea set with her. Liza quickly ran towards me and held my left hand with both of her hands. ¡°Uuh¡­ I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re okay, Lumina-sama¡­ I was so worried.¡± Making an awkward smile, I patted Liza¡¯s head and waited for her to stop crying. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have some tea, Lumina-sama. Victoria made some brownies.¡± The girl with pink hair nudged the girl with a beret. Judging from the context of what she said, the girl with the beret¡¯s name is Victoria. Since I already know Liza and have identified who Victoria was, all I needed to do is wait for someone to utter her name. ¡°Ahh, Mary¡¯s right! Emilia, is it okay if we have tea with Lumina-sama here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m pretty sure she was gonna ask me for some later on.¡± ¡°Then!¡± Liza made a table of mana. Mary, who I just identified, placed the tea set on top of it and sat on a chair she made. Victoria then made a plate and placed the brownies there. As for me, I naturally stood up from my bed and sat near the table. Emilia poured the tea into my cup. I ate some of the brownies and drank the tea. From the aroma and taste, the tea Mary had brought was Black Tea. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Mmm¡­ This black tea is very delicious.¡± ¡°Thanks for the compliment.¡± ¡°Oh, you brewed this tea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I widened my eyes as I was shocked by the identity of the brewer, which was Mary. It¡¯s cause, like me, she was a noble and I know that we nobles rarely visit the kitchen. Because of that, most nobles don¡¯t know how to cook. Victoria was an exception, it¡¯s cause she likes to bake like Emilia. I would often see her go to the kitchen and talk with Emilia . ¡°I was very worried about you, Lumina-sama. You didn¡¯t wake up yesterday.¡± ¡°Yeah, she was so worried, that she spent the entire day by your bedside. Thanks to Emilia¡¯s efforts earlier, we managed to removed Liza from your bedside and have her rest in her room.¡± ¡°Nn, what Mary said was true.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m very sorry for worrying you.¡± ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± Cough* While I patted Liza¡¯s head, Emilia suddenly coughed from behind me. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± I placed my index finger on my cheek and pondered for a while. ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s right! Fate!¡± When I finally remembered what I was previously doing, I searched around the room and found her. She was crouching while facing the corner of a room and was emitting a very depressed atmosphere. ¡°U-uhmm, Fate, how about you join us over here.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Fate quickly turned her head around us. Her eyes became bright and the atmosphere she previously emitted disappeared without a trace. ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± I looked at Liza and the others and the three of them nodded to me. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was the one who called you here. It¡¯d be rude if I forget to entertain you.¡± Cough* Emilia coughed from behind me. That cough contained the retort, ¡®Didn¡¯t you just forget her?¡¯ However, I ignored her and beckoned Fate. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do to thank you for sponsoring the party.¡± ¡°Party?¡± Liza repeated the words I just said with a confused look. ¡°Yes. She, Fate Amethyst, said that she was gonna sponsor me.¡± ¡°¡°¡° Amethyst!¡±¡±¡± The three of them exclaimed to me in unison. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the wealthiest merchant in the capital!?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°The family that was given the rank of Earl due to the donations the Amethyst household have given to the kingdom!?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the head of the Amethyst household just became the head of the merchant¡¯s guild! They say that the economy of the kingdom depends on his mood!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± While Liza and her friends continued to speak, my eyes became dead and I turned my head towards Emilia. I was sending distress messages through my eyes, however, Emilia ignored my messages and diverted her gaze elsewhere. ¡°Uuu¡­ Yes¡­. I am the only daughter of that Amethyst household. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Why did she apologize? ¡°Come, come! Sit down!¡± Liza ignored her apology and told Fate to sit down on the table. Fate had a very red face and made a chair sat on it. She took one of the brownies and started nibbling on it. ¡°Lumina-sama said that you were gonna sponsor her party. When she said party, did she mean THAT kind of party?¡± (Liza) ¡°Yes. THAT kind of party.¡± ¡°I see... though my mother position was overtaken by the concubine because I didn¡¯t have enough magic power if she¡¯s gonna throw THAT kind of party. Then I think my mother would become really happy to attend it.¡± (Mary) ¡°Likewise.¡± (Victoria) ¡°Mine¡¯s a bit complicated. Though my younger sisters have more influence in my family, my mother wasn¡¯t position as the legal wife wasn¡¯t replaced by the concubine. So, I¡¯m not quite sure if my parents will come.¡± (Liza) ¡°E-eh? Liza-sama, doesn¡¯t your family serve Carlos-sama¡¯s house? If your mother¡¯s position wasn¡¯t overtaken by the concubine, shouldn¡¯t you serve him i-instead?¡± (Fate) ¡°It¡¯s fine. When we enrolled here, Carlos-sama already has my younger sisters. I think they¡¯re fine and besides, I¡¯ve already pledged my loyalty to Lumina-sama. So nothing should happen. But since Lumina-sama is throwing THAT kind of party, it¡¯d be good if my parent¡¯s come.¡± (Liza) ¡°Liza, by parents, you mean your father is also coming?¡± (Victoria) ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s cause my mother is still the legal wife.¡± (Liza) While the four of them continued their heated discussions, I was sipping on my cup of tea. Since my family wasn¡¯t as complicated as theirs, I wasn¡¯t in any position to join their conversation. Although I wonder why they kept emphasizing THAT to refer to the party, but because I came from a low-ranking house, I would have a hard time understanding. Though I know that the party is only for introducing their parents to me, but somehow, whenever they said, ¡®THAT kind of party¡¯, it would make me really uneasy. (Well, let¡¯s just wait and see what¡¯ll happen. Since Emilia and I don¡¯t really understand how high-ranking nobles behave, we won¡¯t really have an idea. So let¡¯s just go with the flow this time.) I sipped my cup again as I observed the four of them. Liza was smiling as she talked to Fate who looked very shy. Mary giggled from the side as she sometimes suppress Liza. And lastly, Victoria was looking at the three of them with a very serene expression. Also, I erased the fact that Fate was the only daughter of an Earl and the fact that the kingdoms economy depends on her father¡¯s mood from my mind. Learning how powerful she was would only give me stomach ulcer. Since ignorance is a bliss, let¡¯s be ignorant of her social status and blissfully become friends with her.
LOL Chapter 37 Two days have passed since I thanked Fate for sponsoring me. This morning, when I woke up, Emilia suddenly came to my room and told me that the preparations were now done. According to her, the invitations have now been sent, the decorations for the venue had been done, and the musicians had now arrived. Hearing the things that were done, I was crushed by a heavy sense of guilt. Why? Well, it¡¯s cause for the past two days, all I¡¯ve been doing was lazing around in my room. From time to time, Fate, Liza, and some others would come to my room. We would then have a tea party and would talk about things. As a result, I was now duty bound to attend the party. It was now late afternoon, and while I was changing my clothes for the party, I was pondering about something. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something really important right now¡­¡± ¡°?¡± Because Emilia was very stubborn about helping me changes my clothes, I gave up resisting and had her help me. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I continued pondering while she dressed me up and while she was doing that, all I did was stretch my arms apart. It would¡¯ve been better if I dressed myself though. ¡°It seems like almost all of the parents from the high-ranked nobles are coming to the party. As for the low-ranked nobles, some have said that their parents couldn¡¯t make it. They say their homes were really far. According to them, just traveling from there to here would take at least a week. What¡¯s more¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Emilia¡¯s hands stopped moving when I interrupted her with a shout. ¡°I forgot to invite my parents!!!¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that¡¯s it! They¡¯re my parents! How am I gonna face them if they knew I threw a party! Though I¡¯m not using our money, but still! What should I do!¡± Despite how panicked I became, Emilia remained calm and moved her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Lumina-sama. They were included in the invitations.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ haaa~¡± Breathing out a sigh of relief, I then remembered another important thing. ¡°It¡¯s not good at all!¡± ¡°What is it this time?¡± Emilia¡¯s tone had a tinge of irritation mixed in it. It¡¯s cause whenever I exclaimed, I would move my body and interrupt her work. ¡°How am I gonna explain to my mother that I now have 200 hundred servants!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What should I do? Maybe, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t go¡­ but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯d be rude to Fate¡­ however, I don¡¯t know how to face my mother when she comes¡­ argggh!¡± ¡°Please stay still, Lumina-sama.¡± Emilia held both of my arms and strengthened her grip. She then bounded them with two chains that were made out of mana. ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get away from the party anymore. The preparations have already been done. While you¡¯re changing here, Fate had already told me that some of the guests have arrived.¡± ¡°Urk¡­¡± ¡°So please stop moving around Lumina-sama. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll even bound your feet and head to stop you from moving.¡± Though Emilia was smiling cutely, but the things she said didn¡¯t match her expression. As a result, I became quiet. ¡°And done¡­¡± After Emilia placed a brooch on my chest, she observed me again from head to toe. She made a few nods before she made a satisfied smile. ¡°Here, take a look Lumina-sama.¡± She made a mirror of mana in front of me. And I was quite surprised by what I saw. The fancy hairclips that were on my hair had dark blue gemstones and were a great matched the black color of my hair. She even braided some parts to further emphasize the clips. The formal dress, that was only worn when I had arrived in school, was given some improvements. She mixed some blue laces on some parts. She added more frills on my cuffs and shortened my skirt to above my knees. She replaced my dark stockings with white knee socks. What¡¯s more, she even placed a small top hat on the side of my head. Just looking at my present figure, I was really¡­ cute. Emilia really did a good job in using my peiti¡ª ¡°Hmm¡­ thanks, Emilia¡­ it looks really good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Then, shall we go now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ wait a minute¡­ I think I just forgot something really important.¡± ¡°Nope, it¡¯s just your imagination, Lumina-sama.¡± While smiling, Emilia was emitting a really dangerous aura. Because it felt really threatening, I stopped trying to remember what the important thing was. * * * * I walked out from the room and was surprised to meet Liza, Mary, Victoria and three other boys. If I¡¯m right, the one with red hair is Axe? The one with blue hair is Mark? And the one with white hair is Antoinette? Hmm¡­ I somehow feel that Antoinette is a dogs names¡­ ¡°In case you forgot, the one with red is Achil, the one with blue hair is Frank and the one with white hair is Anthony.¡± While I was tilting my head as I looked at the three boys, Emilia whispered their names to me. ¡°Cough* It¡¯s been a while Achil, Frank, and Anthony. I haven¡¯t seen you for about three days now.¡± When I mentioned their names, the three boys heaved a sigh of relief. I wonder why. Well, that¡¯s not important thought. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Why are the six of you here? And were¡¯s Fate?¡± Because we¡¯ve been having tea parties together, the site of her being next to Liza had become normal to my eyes. It¡¯s cause Liza had twin tails that were styled into drills while Fate had straight twin tails. ¡°She¡¯s already gone ahead, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then why are you guys here? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you guys went ahead.¡± Liza bowed in front of me as she said: ¡°We¡¯re gonna act as your escort for the party, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Why would I need escorts? I¡¯m only gonna say hi to your parents, right?¡± Emilia and the six of them simultaneously made wry smiles. ¡°Well, that is true¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get going, I don¡¯t wanna get there late.¡± I wanted to go there quickly cause the sweets may have already been served. Since Fate¡¯s father is rich, I think there¡¯ll tons of sweets I¡¯ve never eaten before. ¡°¡­.¡± Emilia knitted her brow as she observed my face. It seemed like she knew what I was thinking. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry.¡± I spoke while I covered my red face with a fan I was forced to carry. I covered my body with mana and started flying north. ¡°Ahh, Lumina-sama, Fate¡¯s castle is south of here.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Changing my direction, I then flew towards the south. Since I didn¡¯t want them to see my embarrassed face, I flew rather fast. Also, what did Emilia mean by castle? No matter how rich Fate¡¯s father was, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re rich enough to own a castle. ¡­. Right? * * * * When we arrived in front of a mansion, I was awed by how large it was. Fate¡¯s house was made out of stone. It was surrounded with walls and ramparts. It had tall towers, that I refuse to call watchtowers, around it. It was my first time seeing a mansion that looked like a castle. Since Fate¡¯s father was a merchant, he was able to make his mansion like this. It¡¯s not like he was an Earl or something¡­ right? Right? Yeah, the place where Fate lives in isn¡¯t a castle. They¡¯re just rich, ¡°Haa¡­ sometimes, it¡¯s really hard to convince myself something¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡± Geh! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± As Liza returned her gaze to the gate, I patted my chest in relief. By the way, as we were standing in front of Fate¡¯s mansion, Emilia showed the people who guarded the gate our invitations. They wore a fully plated body armor and held a spear on their right hand. They really looked like soldiers. It seemed like they dressed up for this occasion. Because of how great they looked, I would sometimes see illusions of some soldiers patrolling the ramparts. Yeah, those were just an illusion. ¡°Un, we have certainly received your invitation¡­ Lower the drawbridge!¡± The guard made a loud shout. With this, the gate slowly opened. That drawbridge in front of me is only an illusion¡­ Who am I kidding? With the real thing in front of me, I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t force myself anymore. Right now, in front of me, was a large castle. That had lots of soldiers patrolling on its ramparts. And right now, we were walking on top of a draw bridge. However, I still refuse to accept Fate¡¯s social status. Why? It¡¯s cause it¡¯s basically impossible for me, a lower-ranked noble, to have a high-ranked noble serve me. The only reason why they were able to rent this castle was because her father was rich. I don¡¯t want to admit that this was were she lived. ¡°It¡¯s quite huge huh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s as expected of an Earl.¡± Lalala~ I didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°Lumina Chis Chem has arrived!¡± As we walked along the road that was connected from the drawbridge, a soldier announced my name and blew their trumpets. Though this was my first time experiencing this kind of welcome, I couldn¡¯t help but jump in surprise. ¡°¡­. That was quite sudden¡­ Hmmm? You seem quite calm, Emilia. Weren¡¯t you surprised?¡± ¡°Well, her Father has a rank in the royal court, so they¡¯re bound to have this kind of welcome.¡± ¡­. Erase Since I have now been welcomed, this meant that the people inside the castle were now aware that I had arrived. I quickly straightened my back and narrowed my eyes. I watched my step and walked in a straight line. Because I was gonna meet a lot of parents, it''s best if I showed them my best face. First impressions last, so I better give them a very good impression of me, an impression that doesn¡¯t stain my family name. We stopped in front of a large door with intricate designs. Looking around, I started to wonder. There were some other nobles that were mixed in the general students. If Fate¡¯s father, who was a rich merchant, has enough fortune to rent out this castle, I wonder why he allowed her only daughter to be discriminated in school. Or was he aware? Well, I¡¯m not really good at reading into people, so let¡¯s stop thinking about that. For now, let¡¯s focus on maintaining my posture and walk with dignity. Let¡¯s get this done. I wanna eat some delicious high classed food.
Hmm... I''m gonna try to post a second chapter... I won''t promise I can though~ Chapter 38 After opening the giant door, I expected to see a party, However, I was denied. On the other hand, I was welcomed by a long line of servants. Since I don¡¯t want anybody to notice my disappointment, I continued walking forward. Don¡¯t ask me where we were going though; I¡¯m only following the red carpet that was laid down in the middle of the hallway. Along the hallway, I noticed that I still haven¡¯t seen the end of this line of servants. The servants of other nobles must be mixed among them. That¡¯s the only possible explanation. I then remembered my home. There were only ten servants there. There were four maids, one butler, one gardener, two cooks and two guards. Huh? What were their names again? Did I ever know it? Hmm¡­ well, that isn¡¯t important, so let¡¯s forget about it. ¡°We¡¯re almost there Lumina-sama, once you see an open door, please don¡¯t stop walking. Not until you are greeted by a person.¡± Emilia whispered some instructions to me. ¡°How you know what to do and I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°It was taught during class, Lumina-sama. However, I¡¯m pretty sure you weren¡¯t listening to it.¡± ¡°Well, I was doing something else and by something else, I was busy writing. Also, I knew more things than what were being taught to us and I never would¡¯ve dreamed to ever throw a party.¡± Emilia started massaging her temple. I know what this meant; it meant I was a very troublesome master. Why did she do that? I don¡¯t remember doing something troublesome to elicit such a response. I continued to think of the reason and before I knew it, the long line of servants had already ended. Instead, I was now walking in the middle of a gathering of nobles. As proof, I could see some talking to others and some were even eating. Since Emilia told me to continue walking, I ignored them and continued on. I also searched for the delicious looking foods that were laid in the banquet table. There were lots of cuisines I didn¡¯t know. For a while, I continued to make a list of targets in my mind, however, they were all blown away the moment I saw a long line of multi-layered cake. Narrowing my eyes, I licked my lips and decided to make that place as my first order of business. I would also like to note that there were also some children with their parents in my line of vision. The child in the middle of them looked familiar. By the way, the child was crying and the complexion of his parents looked quite pale. However, they weren¡¯t important; they¡¯re just bugs if you compare them to food. I was already used to those kinds of reactions, so there¡¯s no need to pay them any special attention. ¡°Welcome!¡± After a while, a man with white hair and a fancy looking red suit welcomed me. His body build was quite average and his height seemed to be around 185 cm. Also, since somebody had finally welcomed me, I stopped walking and was now stood in place. I then placed my left foot back and raised the hem of my skirt and bowed. Since I was wearing a small top hat, my bow wasn¡¯t that deep. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks, Lumina.¡± Oh, it¡¯s been a while since I wasn¡¯t called with a ¡®-sama¡¯. I wonder why I feel all tingly inside. ¡°How did you know who I was?¡± For me, this was an important thing to ask. Why? It¡¯s cause I was meeting this man for the first time. If somebody suddenly called out your name, won¡¯t you find it creepy? ¡°From the people who followed you. Also, from the reactions of some of the nobles that met your gaze.¡± Met my gaze? Hmm¡­ I was only searching for food, so I don¡¯t really remember meeting anybody¡¯s eyes. Also, from the people who followed me? The only one who were following me were Emilia, Liza, and co. Do they know each other? Or was it from their clothes? Well, they were pretty good friends with Fate, so maybe they do know each. Well, for now, I¡¯m a bit curious of what he meant by the reaction of some nobles. Since it was bad manners to turn my head, I turned my body around and the spectacle greatly overwhelmed me. The number of people who attended the party was more than I had expected. I estimated them to be more than five hundred. Also, looking closely, I could see some children who seemed to be around nine or eight years old. It seemed like the third graders and second graders participated in the party. What¡¯s more, there were also some 10 or so year old children that I wasn''t my servants. Though I¡¯m not good with people, I was pretty sure that all of the fourth to sixth graders became my servants. However, it was a fact that there were some children who lacked the dark color on their eyes and edges of their hair, which were the traits of being my servant. It¡¯s also important that they seemed to be quite close to the children who possessed those traits. Were they friends? Well, that¡¯s not important. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the end of the world or something. Since this was a party, there would always be some party crashers. ¡°¡­.¡± As I continued to look around, I noticed that there were some who looked really pale and were trembling. They were positioned in the outer edges of the hall. Looking closely, I discovered that almost all of the nobles who were positioned in the edges were pale and the nobles who were in the inner circle were calm and collected. However, the reactions of some of their children, that had black edges on their hair, were crying. It looked quite comical and funny. So funny, that I almost laughed out loud. However, since I was stood in front of them, I wasn¡¯t allowed to do that. As a result, I opened my fan and covered my mouth, which was grinning, with it. As for my eyes, they became even more narrow and sharp. I did those actions so that nobody would notice my emotions. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about their reactions, then I don¡¯t see what you mean. And if you¡¯re talking about companions, I can only see my servant, Emilia, Liza and her friends.¡± The man made a small smile and nodded his head. ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯ve expected as such.¡± ¡°Since you already know my name, then I don¡¯t need to introduce myself. However¡­¡± The man got shocked by my statement and then calmed down in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised that you don¡¯t know my name. That¡¯s not important anyway.¡± The man bowed slightly and introduced himself. ¡°I am Gerund Amethyst, the father of Fate Amethyst. In the past, I am a merchant who was granted a rank in the royal court. My position is that of an Earl.¡± Amethyst¡­. Amethyst¡­ doesn¡¯t ring a bell. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. However, he¡¯s an Earl? I wonder why an Earl would welcome me. Is he the owner of this castle? Well, that sounds plausible, he is an Earl after all. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I would like to thank you again for welcoming me and for allowing us to make a party in your castle. Also, though it may be rude, but may I ask the reason why a person of your standing allowed a party of this magnitude to be hosted in you humble abode?¡± Haaa~ Formal speaking really is a pain. I¡¯m only doing this because I didn¡¯t want to be rude to him. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t speak formally, since you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s master.¡± Eh? ¡°Also, this party is no big deal for me. You¡¯re the person who gave hope to my daughter. Ever since she was enrolled to Farlingstad Magic Academy, she became really depressed.¡± I have a servant who¡¯s the daughter of an earl? Who? ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you that my daughter started smiling again. According to her, you were the one who introduced magic to her and because of that, her dream of becoming a magician became possible again.¡± ¡°Papa! What are you doing! Please stop embarrassing me in front of Lumina-sama!¡± Out of nowhere, a voice that I was quite familiar with, was heard. I and Gerund twisted our necks to the direction of that voice. The owner had red eyes and straight twin tails. She wore a pure white dress that was laced with golden threads. What¡¯s more, the clips on her twin tails had a snowflake-like design. She was Fate. Eh? Did she just call Earl Gerund as ¡®papa¡¯? ¡°Please stop talking to Lumina-sama and announce the start of the party! Can¡¯t you see that I might be punished by Lumina-sama if you delay it any longer. Also, it¡¯s quite rude to the guests.¡± Fate stood between me and Gerund. Unlike her usual attitude during our tea parties, she was quite strong-willed. I became curious if this was her real character. ¡°So start the ceremony already, Papa.¡± So Fate was an Earl¡¯s daughter¡­ Wait, wasn¡¯t she a merchant¡¯s daughter? So why is she an Earl¡¯s daughter? ¡­ No¡­. I must only be imagining things. Fate introduced herself as a merchant''s daughter. If I remember correctly, her father specializes in wine. ¡°But, I still haven¡¯t given your master my thanks.¡± ¡°You already did! I heard you!¡± ¡°¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll start it.¡± He didn¡¯t call her Fate, so that means she isn¡¯t Fate. The Earl¡¯s daughter only looks like Fate. ¡°Wait here for a moment with you Master, Fate.¡± Oh, come on! Why¡¯d you have to drop her name in such a timing? Did you guys plan this? ¡°Un¡­¡± Gerund walked took a step forward. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, I, Earl Gerund Amethyst, am glad that you all have arrived here safely. As you all know¡­¡± While he was giving his speech, I observed Fate from head to toe. Noticing my gaze, her face became red and in a small voice she said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry I went ahead of you, Lumina-sama. I wanted to come here with you, but because papa sent some servants in the dormitory, I wasn¡¯t able to do so. I¡¯m sorry. What¡¯s more, papa even delayed his speech so that he could talk to you. If you¡¯re angry, please don¡¯t punish me now but punish me later, okay?¡± I only know one person who wanted to be punished by me. Though we only interacted for three days, we became quite close. What¡¯s more, every time she commits a little error, she would ask me to punish her. If you¡¯re thinking that I punished her, then you¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t punish her because she was my friend. However, now that I know she was was ¡®in fact¡¯ an Earl¡¯s daughter, my decision to never punish her became even stronger. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not inconvenienced by it or anything.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Her face became sullen and the mood around her became really dark. ¡°¡­ let¡¯s hear a few words of our children¡¯s master. Lumina Chis Chem-sama!¡± Applause* Eh? I looked around me with a confused expression and found Emilia and Liza throwing signals at me (with their eyes) to go stand beside Gerund. Since the fire in their eyes was quite intense, I absentmindedly walked towards Gerund. Then, that¡¯s when I noticed. I was standing on top of a stage in front of more than a five people. My feet started trembling and my head became dizzy. Since the people were waiting for my reply, the banquet hall was really quiet. In an attempt to mask my stage fright, I moved my head from left to right then back to the center in a slow motion. When I saw the rows of cake in the background, I suddenly realized something. This was only an introduction party, so it¡¯s okay if I just say a few words. Also, the lesser my words are, the faster I can eat those cakes. Let¡¯s worry about Fate being an Earl¡¯s daughter later. I swallowed my saliva and opened my mouth. ¡°Good afternoon everyone, I am Lumina Chis Chem.¡± A servant came in and placed another cake on the side. Seeing that, I formed a seductive smile as I sharpened my gaze at the cake and imagined myself eating it. ¡°I¡¯m your children¡¯s master. If you¡¯ve got complaints, talk to me later.¡± I then made a curtsy and walked back to Gerund. He was stared at me with an expression of awe and excitement. He wasn¡¯t moving a muscle. However, because I wanted to taste the newest cake that was brought, I urge him with a smile to go back to the stage. When he decoded the meaning of my smile, he coughed a few time before saying: ¡°Then let¡¯s deepen our bonds in this party and support Lumina as she creates a new faction in the Royal Court. Since she¡¯s still young, I shall perform the duties as the leader of the adults in her stead and solidify our position. Though we number few if we compare ourselves to the four families, I believe that with Lumina as the leader of the children. We can expect great things in the future.¡± Since I was focused on the cakes, I didn¡¯t catch most of what he said. However, I managed to hear that he was the leader of this gathering and that he¡¯ll solidify his position in the royal court due to this gathering. Well, he¡¯s an Earl, so it¡¯s expected that he¡¯ll use any means to strengthen his political power. So, I¡¯ll forgive him. ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast for the future of our children and commence the party to celebrate the founding of this faction! Cheers!¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡° Cheers!¡±¡±¡±¡± Cheers for the cakes! Chapter 39 After Fate¡¯s father delivered his speech, we separated from each other. He started talking to a lot of nobles while I made a beeline to the cakes¡­ or was supposed to. On transit to paradise, a hand suddenly grabbed my shoulder. This hand felt really cold and seemed to have come from hell. One could tell that the owner of this hand was crueler than the devil himself, cause its purpose is to stop me from going to paradise. ¡°Where are you going, L-U-M-I-N-A-S-A-M-A?¡± The owner of this hand was my servant, Emilia Sluga Chem. ¡°Eh? Well, I¡¯m going over there.¡± I pointed towards the line of cakes that sat in the corner of the banquet hall. ¡°Hmmm~ is that so? Well, you¡¯re free to enjoy the cake, however¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ however?¡± I have a really bad feeling about this. ¡°You have now become the leader of a faction, so please exercise restraint and do your duties.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Her gaze became stricter and her atmosphere became more menacing. Also, before I knew it, she had stretched out a thin wall of mana around us. I presumed that its purpose was to prevent sound from getting through it. ¡°Haaa~ As I suspected.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Emilia suddenly spat out a sigh and made a really tired face. ¡°Lumina-sama, did you even listen to the announcement, Fate¡¯s father made?¡± ¡°That? Well, yeah. What about it?¡± ¡°Then tell me what he said.¡± ¡°He¡¯s exploiting this party to form a new faction in the royal court. He¡¯s got a really great ambition huh.¡± Emilia nodded three time before she asked me who the leader of the faction was. ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious question? Of course, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s an Earl, right? So, him being the leader is as expected.¡± ¡°Haaaa~¡± Emilia shrugged her shoulders deeply and spat breathe out a very heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been suspecting this for a few days now, however, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this fatal.¡± ¡°Hmm? What are you mumbling about?¡± Grabbing my shoulders and making a really intense glare, she said: ¡°Lumina-sama, he¡¯s not the leader of a new faction in the royal court¡­ YOU ARE!¡± ¡°Huee!?¡± ¡°Did you think that he was creepy when he knew your name?¡± ¡°¡­ N-no¡­.¡± I answered her while averting my eyes. ¡°Lying is useless. We¡¯ve been together since we were seven, so I know most of your habits. So I can tell when you lie.¡± ¡°T-then¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, I even know that you were staring at the cake when you were making your speech.¡± ¡°¡­. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I escaped from her grip and bowed my head to Emilia in an attempt to appease her anger. ¡°Haaa~ good thing I also made this barrier project a false image, if I didn¡¯t, the way you¡¯re acting now would¡¯ve cause an uproar.¡± ¡°Hee~ you¡¯re quite capable¡­¡± She made a look as if she had given up on something before she said: ¡°Lumina-sama, though my words will seem cruel, please bear with me for a moment.¡± ¡°Can I not bear it?¡± ¡°No¡­ and stop looking at the cake.¡± Kuh¡ªsince she made the barrier, she could control the images we could see from the outside. ¡°YOU AIRHEAD!¡± ¡°Heh?¡± ¡°Ever since you decided to teach the students how to use null element magic, your airheadedness have started showing itself! At first, I thought the reason why you made me the one who taught the students was because you were feeling shy¡­ however¡­ however¡­ when you learned that you had some servants whose status was higher than yours¡­ You started escaping from reality!!!¡± ¡°E-Emilia¡­ let¡¯s calm down for a moment¡­¡± ¡°I am calm!¡± No, you¡¯re not¡­ look, you¡¯re clenching your fist and your eyes are on fire. You breathing fire is the only thing that¡¯s missing. ¡°I know that we only started teaching them for a few weeks¡­ however, I¡¯m already tired¡­. Very very tired¡­. Lumina-sama, do you know how hard it had been.¡± ¡°N-no¡­¡± ¡°While you were drinking tea, I¡¯ve been teaching some students how to properly use magic. I¡¯ve also been guarding for any trespasser that may see us practicing, so I stretched out a barrier to alarm me. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve been hard at work in creating connections with outside nobles by using the families of your servants!¡± Emilia clenched her fist as she continued to rant. ¡°I¡¯m only a 12-year-old commoner! But since I¡¯m your servant, I accepted those duties to support you¡­ however¡­ I¡¯m still a girl and am about to reach my limit¡­¡± ¡°E-Emilia¡­¡± Tears started spilling from her eyes. ¡°Please, Lumina-sama, fix your behavior and start remembering the names of your servants. Please be the one who creates the connection with people. Please be the one who talks to them¡­ Please stop running away from reality once you learn your servant¡¯s status is higher than yours¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be by your side¡­ supporting you from the shadows.¡± Did I really push all those duties to Emilia? Hmm¡­ now that I think about it, Emilia was the one who taught them how to use magic while I only took care of introducing it to them. For the past few weeks, I¡¯ve been burdening her a lot. Judging from her eyes, I could tell what she told me weren¡¯t a lie. And even though she was a 12-year old girl who was a commoner, she was able to speak to Liza and the other like an equal, despite them having a higher status than her. I guess, I should learn from her example¡­ I should just accept Fate is the daughter of Gerund who is an Earl. I should also probably include Liza and the others in it. ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°R-really!?¡± ¡°Un¡­ really, I guess I should stop omitting the things I don¡¯t want to hear and just accept it.¡± ¡°T-then¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I¡­.I¡¯ll accept¡­ being a faction leader¡­¡± Well, I don¡¯t think me being a leader will do much though. Unlike others, I don¡¯t have much of an ambition. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get going.¡± Emilia¡¯s face suddenly became calm as she urged me to walk. It was as if, what she just did was an act. ¡°¡°¡° Yey!!!¡±¡±¡± Also, I noticed that Liza and the other¡¯s were high-fiving each other as we walked along. Huh? Were the things she just did an act? ¡°Then, Lumina-sama, since this is a political party, you will need to meet up with a lot of people. First, you¡¯ll gonna have a talk with Gerund-sama¡¯s closest business partners. After that, you will need to follow along Gerund-sama and listen to his talks. What¡¯s more, since you¡¯re the leader of this faction, they may need your instructions regarding your political movements. Also¡­¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Wait wait! What one at a time!¡± Emilia materialized a pair of glasses and corrected it using her hand while holding a bundle of documents. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only giving you a rough outline of what were gonna do in this party.¡± ¡°That was just an outline?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She made a proud smile as she pushed me along. Ah¡ªthe cakes¡­ they¡¯re getting farther and farther away¡­ * * * * It¡¯s been an hour since the party had started. Since then, Emilia had dragged me everywhere. First, I was forced to meet up with Mary¡¯s parent¡¯s. At first I was really nervous, however, when we started talking, she continued to thank me while grabbing my arms. According to her mother, her daughter had been depressed cause she wasn¡¯t able to fulfill her duty as a servant of the four families. Also, she said that it was because of me that she now had a direction in life. It was also the same for Victoria¡¯s, Achil¡¯s, Anthony¡¯s, and Frank¡¯s parents. From our talk before we departed, I expected only their mother¡¯s to come, but because their father¡¯s came, it became even more intimidating to talk. The scariest one was Liza¡¯s father. The way he gazed at me was really fiercer than the others. He observed me from head to toe before he talked to me, I thought my mask was gonna collapse from fear. But, because Emilia told me that she was gonna serve me some cake with Apple tea after my talk with Liza¡¯s father, I managed to survive. Our talk with Liza¡¯s father went for quite a while. He kept asking what my plans were and what my reasons for forming a faction were. I told him that I planned on developing and strengthening our magic as for the reasons for forming a faction, Emilia was the one who answered him. She said that the purpose of this faction was to create a foothold for the movement of the new magic we had discovered. The two of them started a heated discussion between one another while I only listened to them and enjoyed my Mille Feuille. I did my best to listen what they were saying, but because they used lots of jargons, I couldn¡¯t understand half of what they were talking about. In the end, they shook their hands while emitting a black aura. ¡°It¡¯ll be a pleasure to work with you.¡± ¡°No, the pleasures all mine, Harlington-sama¡­ Fufufu¡­¡± ¡°Kukuku¡­¡± The moment I finished eating my Mille-feuille, their discussion had ended. Next, I was forced to tag along with Gerund-sama and Fate. Right now, he was talking to another Earl who had light brown hair and wore a green cloak. ¡°I¡¯m planning to meet with Duke Mearess tomorrow. I want to let him know that my family will now stop support Verpur¡¯s house and will switch to supporting Chis Chem''s.¡± ¡°I see, then would it be okay for me to tag along, Amethyst-sama.¡± ¡°Harvard¡­ don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re also¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I also plan on telling Duke Mearess that I¡¯m switching to supporting Chis Chem¡¯s faction. Looking at the Fenyes¡¯ heir, I can¡¯t help but look away from his spoiled behavior. If I compare him to Lumina, she¡¯s heavens above him in terms of dignity.¡± ¡°I see¡­ who knew that we, who were once political enemies, have become comrades because of our children¡¯s chosen master.¡± ¡°I agree with you. They have a better eye in judging people than those children who can use powerful spells.¡± They made dark ominous smiles as they talk to one another. I really wanna run away from them. However, the dark shadows that stood behind me as I listened to them, prevent me from running away. ¡°Oh, Amethyst, Faustina. How about we suggest to our children, who became elites in the academy, to cancel their contracts with the spoiled heirs of the four family and become Lumina¡¯s servants?¡± Another noble that had clothes as classy as Gerund¡¯s arrived. He had a long flowing silver hair. ¡°I thought of that before coming here, however, I think that¡¯s impossible. They have already chosen who to serve and because they¡¯re our children, I feel like they¡¯ve also inherited our stubbornness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I remembered back when we were still political enemies. You framed me for kidnapping the crowned prince and even limited my hands by suggesting the king to put me under house arrest.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks to that, the Fenyes house was able to move quite freely because you weren¡¯t there Weinburger-sama. My plan to cripple the Karmerot house was a great success. Ahaha!¡± ¡°You really are a sly bastard, Faustina. It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯ll now be working on the same side now.¡± ¡°I agree, with my plans, Amethyst¡¯s support and your influence in the military, we¡¯ll be able to shake the foundations of the royal court!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us, the Mayers, Ginsburgs, and Harlingtons houses!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t, forget about your houses. General Mayers, Prime Minister Ginsburg and Duke Harlington.¡± ¡°If you forget me, the Prime Minister, I¡¯ll have your family status drop by a few ranks!¡± ¡°Spare us from that, Ginsburg! Ahaha¡± The fathers of Fate, Liza, Mary and the others were talking to one another. They seemed to have been recounting their past deeds. Just standing here and listening to them makes my hair stand on its ends. Also, Emilia was taking a lot of notes as they were talking to one another. What¡¯s more, she had a really enlightened look whenever she hears them talking about their schemes. Like how to exploit your enemies weakness or by kidnapping an important individual. I¡¯m quite afraid how Emilia¡¯s gonna grow up if she absorbs what they were talking about. ¡°Sir Gabriel Chis Chem and Lady Clarisse Chis Chem have arrived!¡± Eeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!? Wait¡­ I forgot¡­ my parents were coming! Because I was doing my best to learn about the people of ¡®my¡¯ faction, I forgot about them. Uhh¡­ how should I face them¡­ Should I talk to them like this? (Mama, Papa, I became the master of the children of 7 high-ranked nobles while I stayed in school. It seemed like they¡¯re planning to control the royal court by using despicable means. Please praise me~) Like hell! How should I explain this to them¡­
Well, about your complaints~ Well, bear with Lumina''s forgetfulness for now. Cause I can''t change her character abruptly. It''s because if I did, then it''d ruin the flow of the story. Also, she''s still 12 years-old, after the party, there''ll be a time skip. So yeah, she''s still gonna be forgetful~ Chapter 40 I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of how I would explain this to my parents. Then, a thought suddenly popped up in my mind. If I prevented their meeting, then I wouldn¡¯t have to trouble myself with explaining this to them. I looked at the influential fathers of my servant. Then, I looked at the direction of where the entrance was. (Un, I think this could work.) Brazenly standing up, I showed Gerund and the others a smile and said: ¡°I would like to meet up with my parents. The last time I saw them was when I enrolled to Farlingstad Magic Academy. Would it be okay to be alone with them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We understand your feelings. Go on, we¡¯ll meet up with your parents after we¡¯ve decided on how we¡¯ll take the Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter as a hostage.¡± You evil nobles! I¡¯ll never allow you to meet up with my parents. Also, Emilia, don¡¯t write that down! Don¡¯t you know that what they¡¯re planning is wrong! ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± I gave them a curtsy as I started my strategic retreat. While I headed towards my parents, I continued to come up with excuses. My mind was separated between telling them that I had 200 servants and not telling them. I could tell that I had quite a serious expression right now. As a result, whenever the nobles would notice me, they would quickly avoid me. After a few minutes of searching and making children cry, I finally found my parents. They were at the outer edges of the banquet hall and were conversing with other nobles. Seeing them there, I couldn¡¯t help but make a wry smile. I then realized that I still haven¡¯t decided what action I was gonna do. Thanks to that, I stood frozen while looking at them. ¡°Hmmm? Oh, Lumina? Is that you? My you¡¯ve grown up to become quite cute.¡± My mother was the one who noticed me. She then pulled my father and started hugging me. The hug she gave me woke me up from my daze. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mama.¡± I rested my chin on her shoulder and returned her hug. Because my mother bundled up her blond hair and was wearing a one piece dress that exposed her shoulders, I was able to feel her warmth directly. As for my father, he wore a full plated armor and his black hair looked a bit messy. ¡°You really have grown up. What¡¯s more, it seems like you¡¯ve managed to become quite big. Since you¡¯re able to throw a party this big, thanks to one of your servants.¡± Eh? Wait a minute¡­ what did my father say just now? ¡°Yeah, I remember that we were so shocked when we received the invitation to come here four days ago. The envelope was branded with the Amethyst family seal. What¡¯s more, the moment we read what was written in the invitation, I couldn¡¯t help but scream in joy.¡± ¡°Back then, your mother bragged it to the servants for a whole day. She even forced the cooks to make a feast in celebration.¡± Because I was so shocked, I couldn¡¯t utter a word to reply to them. ¡°How come you didn¡¯t mention this in your letters, Lumina? If you had, we wouldn¡¯t have been so shaken up when we received the invitation.¡± ¡°I think Lumina planned it to surprise us, Clarisse.¡± ¡°Is that so~ Oh, Lumina, you didn¡¯t have to do that!¡± No, I didn¡¯t plan to do it. ¡°Here¡¯s some chocolate mont blancs, Lumina-sama.¡± Hearing a familiar voice, I stiffly turned my head around. I found Emilia, Liza and the others standing near us. I then used this chance to transmit a message to Emilia with my eyes. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had already told my parents!¡¯ ¡®Sorry, I forgot.¡¯ She made a mischievous smile as she handed me a tray of mont blancs. Liza, Mary, and Victoria then stood in front of my parents and presented a curtsy to them. ¡°Good evening, Gabriel-sama, Clarisse-sama. My name is Elizabeth Sluga Chem, I am a member of the Harlington household. Though my father is a Duke, please don¡¯t be formal to me. It¡¯s because I am a faithful servant of Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°I am Mary Faustina Sluga Chem and like her I am a servant of Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°So am I. My name is Victoria Ginsburg. The eldest daughter of the kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister.¡± After introducing themselves, the three of them then stood behind me. ¡°I¡¯m Achil Mayers¡­¡± ¡°Frank Hurston¡­¡± ¡°Anthony Weinberger¡­¡± ¡°¡°¡° The three of us now carry the surname of Sluga Chem. We three have made an oath, from the time Lumina-sama had given us hope till the day we die, to protect her and follow her orders.¡±¡±¡± Wow¡­ the three boys spoke at the same time and bowed at the same time. Looking at how well coordinated their actions were, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long they practiced that. Anyways, that¡¯s not important right now. The reactions of my parents were quite suspicious. So I decided to ask them. ¡°Mama¡­ Papa¡­ you¡¯re not overwhelmed? You¡¯re not shocked? How can you easily accept this? I mean our noble rank is quite low, so how come you¡¯re able to easily accept me having servants with a higher status?¡± My father and mother made a wry smile and looked at each other. My mother was the one who spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re our daughter, Lumina. What¡¯s more we have already expected you to achieve great things when you enrolled to school.¡± ¡°Expected?¡± ¡°When you were still young, you used to spend your time reading books. Since you were our first daughter, we expected the things you did as normal. However¡­¡± My mom paused and looked at my father. ¡°Cough* When your little brother was born, he didn¡¯t spend time reading books like you. Instead, he would run around the house and play all the time. The two of you were exact opposites.¡± Little brother? ¡°We then asked the servants if your little brother was normal and they said he was. According to them, you were the one who wasn¡¯t quite normal. Because you were able to learn how to read and write quite fast, they suspected you be a prodigy. Then, last year, when your brother became three years old, we remembered how you like to read complicated books.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of those things that we were able to accept you being a master of a Duke¡¯s child. We¡¯d even accept it if we were told that you were engaged to the crowned prince.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°I see¡­¡± My mind became blank when they recounted my past. I thought I was able to show them that I was an average child. Who knew that because I read books for entertainment was the reason why my cover was blown. However, it was thanks to that that I didn''t have to explain it to then, Since they already know of my circumstances, then it¡¯s useless to worry about it. Let¡¯s just accept it as is and move on. Also, there are more pressing issues to talk about. ¡°You said little brother, right mama, right! How come you didn¡¯t say it in the letters!¡± ¡°Now, now¡­¡± ¡°You too papa, why did the two of you suddenly drop that subject on me! I haven''t prepared myself yet!" Knowing that I now have a little brother was quite shocking. I still haven¡¯t prepared my mind into becoming a big sister yet. What¡¯s more, since he was 3-years old last year, that means he¡¯s now 4-years old. It meant I¡¯ve already been a big sister for 4 years already! ¡°We¡¯ll tell you the details on a cup of tea.¡± ¡°You two better tell me!¡± My mother and father smiled as we went towards one of the tables. Emilia then served each of us a cup of tea, while Liza and the others brought food to our table. For the first time in five years, I was drinking tea with my parents. Plus, the subject we were talking about was about my new little brother. It was a far cry from the subject I had with Liza¡¯s parents. * * * * 15 minutes have passed and we were still chatting happily with one another. Suddenly, a group of six grown men came to us. My eyes became small little dots when I saw them. Crap¡­ I forgot about them. ¡°Good evening, Gabriel Chis Chem, I¡¯m Gerund Amethyst, the host of this party and the temporary leader of Lumina-sama¡¯s faction.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± My father stood up from his seat and gave him a soldier¡¯s salute. As for me, I narrowed my eyes and glared at them. My hope of them walking away still hadn¡¯t disappeared. Mary¡¯s father, Earl Faustina, noticed my gaze and spoke to me with a sadistic smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, about the plans to kidnap Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter. We have already decided how to do it. All that¡¯s left is to make the necessary preparations and do the deed.¡± Oh my god! What are you talking about! Whoever your leader is, he must really be rotten cause he''s able to gather people like you guys. ¡­ ¡­ Oh yeah¡­ I am your leader does that mean I''m rotten? Am I also rotten?. But still, isn¡¯t kidnapping a girl taking it too far! Also, why are you saying these kinds of things in front of my parents? What¡¯s more, that smile you have, why do I feel that that isn¡¯t all. I need to probe deeper and discover your plans. ¡°I see¡­ there¡¯s more right?¡± ¡°As expected, you managed to see through it. After kidnapping Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter, we also plan to pull the treasurer on to our side. Once we¡¯ve done it, we¡¯ll use that as a tool to threaten the other nobles to never fool with us.¡± So you¡¯re planning to use money to control people! Just how dark are you guys! ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If things go smoothly, we¡¯ll be able to secure our position as a strong faction in less than a year.¡± I made a bored look and sipped my tea. It¡¯s no use, these guys are rotten to the core. ¡°Oh my¡­ oh my¡­ Lumina¡­. You were planning to do those things with the parents of your servants?¡± ¡°Cough* Cough*¡± Hearing my mother voice, I choked on my tea and looked at her. ¡°You really have become a part of the upper society, Lumina. As your mother, I¡¯m quite proud of you.¡± ¡°Just remember, if you ever lose the political struggle, you can still go back home and live with us.¡± No, no, isn¡¯t this the part where my parents are supposed to be disheartened by the fact that I know evil people. Why are the two of you emitting an aura of happiness while Faustina-sama and Gerund-sama explain their scheme to you. ¡°No need to worry, with a line up like this, we could never dream to lose this political struggle. I, as the prime minister, can assure you.¡± ¡°Heck, we could even mobilize the army and perform a coup d¡¯¨¦tat.¡± No no no¡­ I don¡¯t want that. All I want is to survive the events that may come according to the game. Though all I could remember was the coming invasion. Invasion¡­ ahh right! I forgot about that¡­. Wait, if I told them that an invasion was gonna come, would they believe me? I think they¡¯d suspect that I was a spy instead. Let¡¯s just keep quiet about it then. ¡°Then let¡¯s execute the kidnapping four months from now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ now, that¡¯s too soon, how about seven months from now. It¡¯s better to properly prepare for this stuff so that they won¡¯t be able to find her.¡± ¡°You have a point their Harlington.¡± Liza¡¯s father was talking to Victoria¡¯s father behind Gerund-sama. What¡¯s more, General Meyers really wanted to make a coup d¡¯etat¡¯. God¡­ let this party end¡­ why are the parents of my friends so vile? All I ever wanted was to live in a small villa somewhere and research magic. I also want to survive the events that will come. While you¡¯re at it, please put a talented patissier there. I also want to eat some delicious cake. However, god didn¡¯t listen to me. Instead, I was forced to sit in with my parents and listen to the schemes of Gerund-sama and co. My father was even actively suggesting some places. I looked around and found that the nobles around me were also having dark smiles. Was this what this party was about? Is the real purpose of this party to make evil schemes and make outlines so that their plans would succeed? If it is¡­ then I¡¯m never gonna attend such a party ever again. By the way, the party lasted for 4 hours before the nobles started leaving the castle. I, along with Emilia and co, were the last ones to go back to school while Fate remained in the castle.
Phew... I''ve reached 40 chapters.... LOL it''s been a while ever since I started this story Chapter 41 After the party, I, along with Emilia, flew through the sky in the morning. We were dragging our luggages. If you¡¯re thinking that we were heading to my house, then you¡¯re wrong. The place or places we were headed to were the various orphanages that were scattered in the capital. The reason why were going to the orphanages isn¡¯t to adopt a child, but to sign a few documents. It¡¯s because I became a master of 200 servants. 30 of those servants grew up from those orphanages. Since I was now their master, I needed to sign those documents because I was now their guardian. It felt kinda weird being a guardian while being under aged though. ¡°Kuh¡­ why do children cry whenever I look at them? Do you know?¡± We had already passed by a few orphanages and the experiences I got from it were quite disheartening. Whenever I observed the cuteness of the children, they would cry whenever we made eye contact. Because I didn¡¯t understand why, I asked Emilia. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I think it¡¯s because you have a really scary expression whenever you stare at them.¡± ¡°What? Where?¡± I materialized a mirror and looked at my own expression. However, when I looked at it, I could only see a cute image of a loli. ¡°Right now you don¡¯t have it, but, whenever you look at the children, you would sharpen your eyes and make a sardonic smile. Adding to the way you sat and with your hand on one of your cheeks, you look quite intimidating.¡± ¡°Is that it? You do know that I only crossed my legs and placed a hand on my cheek because I was bored, right?¡± Emilia gave me a smile and said: ¡°Yes, I do¡­ but they don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­ then, I won¡¯t sit like that in the next orphanage then! I¡¯ll make sure that they won¡¯t cry!¡± I clenched my fist and resolved myself to achieve that goal. ¡°Good luck on that~¡± Emilia gave me a half-hearted cheer. * * * * We were now exiting a two story building that was placed behind a church. By the way, they call the god they worship as the magic god. They don¡¯t really call it by a name though. Also, the image that they associate the god with is a sphere. Just a plain sphere. No designs nor color. Just a plain sphere made out of marble. When masses are done, that sphere floats behind the priest as he preaches to the people. I¡¯m not really all that religious, so I don¡¯t really know what they preach. ¡°Haaa~¡± I spat out a sigh before we flew up to the sky again. ¡°They still cried huh.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I made sure not to cross my legs this time. I was even conscious of my smile, so I know I didn¡¯t make a sardonic smile this time.¡± Emilia looked at me with pity. ¡°Well, you managed to fix your expression and gestures this time. However, the poker face you made as you glared at the children was enough to make even the eight-year-olds to cry.¡± ¡°¡­ I wasn¡¯t glaring or anything.¡± ¡°No, you were glaring.¡± I hung my head as we flew to another orphanage. Along the way, I continued to think up of plans to stop the children from crying whenever I look at them. However, no matter what scenario I made in my mind, their crying faces would always float up. ¡°This is the last orphanage, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°¡­ eh? The last?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Emilia affirmed my question, she had a despondent look on her face. I tilted my head as I wondered why she had such a look. I then realized that this orphanage may be the place where she was raised. There wasn¡¯t any other explanation other than that. Since this was the place where she grew up, I better be extra careful not to make the children here cry. Hmmm¡­ maybe it¡¯s best to just ignore them. Since I think the reason why they cried was because I stared at them. ¡­ Un, let¡¯s do that! Let¡¯s ignore them so that they won¡¯t cry! While I was deciding what to do, Emilia and I descended from the sky along with our luggage. We then knocked on the door. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m coming!¡± Though we received a reply, the person didn¡¯t open the door immediately. Also, during that small amount of time, I quickly fixed my hair and correct my blue brooch. I then patted my black short skirt and straightened my blouse. I then checked if my knee socks became misaligned. When I finished checking myself, the door opened as if on cue. ¡°Welcome¡­ Emilia?¡± A woman wearing a nun¡¯s habit opened the door and became surprised the moment she noticed Emilia. ¡°Everyone! Emilia has returned!¡± The nun shouted as she faced a room inside the orphanage. ¡°Eh? Really?¡± ¡°Emilia-neechan has come back!?¡± ¡°Wai~¡± ¡°Neechan! Neechan!¡± Judging from the loud shouts, I retreated back a few steps to avoid the coming stampede. Sure enough, around 14 kids ran exited the door at breakneck speed rammed towards the Emilia. Because of their numbers, Emilia was toppled. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Neechan¡­ Neechan¡­¡± ¡°Hic¡­ don¡¯t leave us again¡­¡± ¡°Itsh¡­. Weawwy, Eviya-nee¡­¡± The children were crying as they rubbed their heads on Emilia. She, on the other hand, made a really troubled expression as she rubbed two of the children¡¯s head. This scene was really heartwarming to look at. ¡°Oh my, oh my¡­¡± The nun placed a hand on her cheek as she smiled while observing the heartwarming scene. I glared at her with envious eyes while I ignored that scene. I ignored it because I didn¡¯t want to ruin their reunion by making the children cry for a different reason. ¡°Excuse me¡­ I came here with Emilia and am here to sign a few documents.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t notice you because I was too happy to see Emilia again.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s go to your office. It¡¯d be a shame to disturb them.¡± ¡°That is indeed the case.¡± The nun gave me a bow and ushered me inside. ¡°Ah, Lumina-sama, wait for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just stay there and play with them while you can. I¡¯m just gonna sign a few documents anyway. There¡¯s no need for you to accompany me.¡± I spoke to Emilia without facing her direction. I really did my best to avoid the temptation of observing them for her sake. ¡°Yes¡­ thank you very much.¡± When I heard her thanks, I closed the door and headed towards the nun¡¯s office. Arriving there, the nun allowed me to sit on a red sofa while she prepared some tea. I drank the tea with gratitude. She then sat opposite of me with a hesitant face. ¡°Then are you¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I am Emilia¡¯s master. My name is Lumina Chis Chem.¡± ¡°Then that means¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I wish to sign the documents to become her guardian.¡± ¡°I see, then¡­¡± ¡°Yes, after this visit, she will start living together with me.¡± Because I didn¡¯t want to waste my time on useless chatter, I cut off the nun before she finished her sentences. The reason why I did this was because the hesitant face she had was evidence that she will stutter as we conversed. So I¡¯m doing this so that she won¡¯t embarrass herself. ¡°Then, thank you very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare the necessary documents. Please wait for a while.¡± The nun stood up from her seat and headed to her desk. Feeling that this may take a while, I then observed the room in detail. It had the same bluish wallpaper as the other orphanages. There were very few decorations and the graffiti on the wall was evidence that children often played here. It seems like all the caretakers were kind people. It¡¯s because all the orphanages I¡¯ve visited had the same marks. ¡°Here¡­¡± The nun placed a piece of paper in front of me. I picked up the feather pen that was also provided to me and dipped it on ink. I then gave my signature on the document. ¡°Then from now on you are now Emilia¡¯s guardian.¡± Since this had already repeated for quite a while, I closed my eyes as I drank my tea. By the way, the tea she prepared for me was lemon tea. ¡°Then will you depart?¡± ¡°No, not yet, since this is a rare occasion, I¡¯d like to stay here for a while and let her play with the children.¡± ¡°I see¡­ thank you very much¡­ you¡¯re a kind master, huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The nun then clapped her hands as she exuded a happy aura. ¡°Then, how about you go play with them to help pass the time?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯ll stay here and read some books.¡± I felt a thorn pierce my heart as I replied. ¡°Really? You won¡¯t play?¡± ¡°Yes. Reading books inside this room is all I need. You don¡¯t need to mind me. You can also go out there and play with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯d be rude to you, Lumina-sama. You are a noble and our guest.¡± ¡°No, I said it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just gonna spend my time here (alone). You can go out there and spend time with Emilia. You may never get the chance to do this again.¡± The nun made a troubled expression as she pondered for a while. She then stood up from her seat and bowed to me. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take up your offer.¡± ¡°Hurry up on go on (be happy with Emilia)¡± The nun exited the door while I grabbed a book and in the shelf. The title was "Mein the Adventurer¡±. It was a fiction novel. Since I didn¡¯t have anything else to do, I started reading the book to pass my time. I didn¡¯t feel lonely while I read the book okay! I wasn¡¯t! In fact I enjoyed my alone time with the book, so don¡¯t pity me!
lol Chapter 42 -Emilia- While children cried on top of my while I was on the ground, Lumina-sama went deeper into the orphanage. I tried to tell her to wait for me, however, she told me to enjoy my short time with the children from the orphanage. Judging from the tone of her voice, if I tried to go with her, she¡¯d just stubbornly force me to go back. In the end, I accepted her offer. Honestly, Lumina-sama is too kind. ¡°Nee-chan, you won¡¯t go away anymore right?¡± ¡°Onee~ stay with us¡­ uhhh¡± The children who I used to take care when I lived in the orphanage five years ago cried incessantly. I became a bit troubled how to respond to them. It was because I would leave this orphanage. The only thing I could do was to silently continue rubbing their heads. ¡­ After a few seconds, the children finally stopped crying. I then stood up and patted them. Some of the children grabbed the hems of my skirt while others continued to rub their eyes. With a smile, I said: ¡°Since it¡¯s a special occasion, why don¡¯t I cook you guys a feast.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Wai~¡± ¡°Neechan¡¯s food~ Neechan¡¯s food~¡± They danced around me as we headed inside the kitchen. In the past, when I was still around six, the kitchen was my playground. I used to help Sister Martha whenever she cooked. As a result, I became quite good at cooking. Though at that time I wasn¡¯t allowed to use the knife, but learning how to cook was really fun. Also, once I entered Farlingstad academy, my time in the kitchen drastically increased. It was because, Lumina-sama really like to eat snacks. Moreover, because she gets up really early, I had to get up earlier than the students and chefs who cooked breakfast. As a result, my cooking speed and skills skyrocketed. By the way, I was forced to learn how to bake cakes because of her too. ¡°Uuwaah~ Oneechan is awesome~¡± ¡°Un~ un~ she doesn¡¯t even stay in one place inside the kitchen~¡± Because I was used to multitasking while cooking, the children, who were used to seeing Sister Martha cook one dish at a time, were quite amazed by me. I became a bit bashful by all the praises they gave me. ¡°Oh, Emilia, you¡¯ve gotten quite good.¡± Despite the chatter of the younger children, I heard a very familiar voice. ¡°Oh, Cate, you¡¯re still here? Since your past ten years old, you should¡¯ve been adopted already. Let me guess, because you were too violent, the adopters decided to stay away from you.¡± Unlike my master, I would never forget the names of the people I meet. Even if we¡¯ve been apart for five years. It¡¯s because they may help you in the future. Also, in this orphanage, once you''re ten-years-old, the adopter would come. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite cheeky huh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this~¡± Cate rubbed the back of her short messy hair. Also, despite being a 12-year old girl, she still wears a tank top with shorts. It was evident that she was a tomboy. ¡°Now, now¡­.¡± Sister Martha came between us. She still had the same smile, even though, five years had passed. Just looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgia. Hmm¡­ wasn¡¯t she supposed to be with Lumina-sama? ¡°Umm¡­ Sister Martha¡­ where¡¯s Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the office.¡± I see, so Lumina-sama is in the office¡­ alone. Though Sister Martha is a bit of a klutz, she wasn¡¯t rude. I then pondered for a while and realized what Lumina-sama did. If my judgment is correct, she may have evicted Sister Martha out of the office because she wanted her to spend time with me. Honestly¡­ ¡°Though you¡¯re master¡¯s kind, she looks quite strict. Are you gonna be okay with her?¡± ¡®Looks¡¯ huh¡­ hehe¡­ I giggled in my mind as I suppressed my smile. ¡°I¡¯ll survive.¡± ¡°Whatcha makin¡¯ anyway?¡± Cate interrupted my conversation with Sister Martha by opening one of the pots I was boiling. ¡°I¡¯m making soup.¡± ¡°Then why¡¯d you boil the meat without the veggies and stuff then?¡± ¡°To make it softer, of course. Once I the meat is soft enough, I''m gonna throw it into the pot with the other ingredients.¡± ¡°Did you learn this in the academy?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± I conversed with her while I continued to chop the vegetables. Sister Martha also came in and started helping me. Despite having more experience than me, she looks quite slow while she removed the skin of the potatoes. After 45 minutes, we finished cooking. The younger children placed plates on the table while Sister Martha and I placed the dishes. ¡°Wai~ it¡¯s a feast!¡± ¡°A feast! A feast!¡± ¡°The smell really good~¡± The children scrambled as they noisily sat on the chairs. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Nee~ nee~ can we eat?¡± ¡°I wanna eat~¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you can eat now. But don¡¯t waste any okay.¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡° Yessss~¡±¡±¡±¡± The children answered Sister Martha in unison. Looking at this familiar scene, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Cate stood by my side as she observed them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna go eat with them?¡± ¡°Later, later. It¡¯s still too early to have lunch.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± A child suddenly walked towards us. He carried a bowl of soup with both hands and presented it to Cate. ¡°Cate-nee, you should eat with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat later.¡± Cate patted him on the head as she waved her other hand. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯ve always been like this. Always eating leftovers while we enjoy warm food.¡± Tears started forming on his eyes as he stubbornly faced Cate. She made a troubled smile as she looked at the boy. ¡°It¡¯s better if you eat. It¡¯s not good for a stubborn person to refuse another stubborn person you know.¡± Since it¡¯d be a waste of the boy¡¯s goodwill, I gave Cate a push on the back. ¡°Can¡¯t help it then.¡± Cate accepted the bowl and headed towards the table with him. I smiled while my eyes followed them. I suddenly noticed a familiar figure by the doorway. She was quite small and had long flowing black hair. What¡¯s more, she was glaring at the children while they ate the food. You were lured by the smell of the food huh, Lumina-sama¡­ hehe¡­ With a refreshing smile on my face, I headed towards the doorway. However, her figure suddenly disappeared. Oh, it seems like she noticed me. Since the children were now busy, I changed my destination to Sister Martha. ¡°Sister Martha, I think I better get going. My master can be quite scary if she becomes angry.¡± ¡°I-is that so? Then, you can go now¡­¡± Sister Martha became a bit pale as she gave me permission. It seems she remembered about Lumina-sama and became afraid when she imagined her becoming angry. ¡°T¡ª¡° ¡°Please don¡¯t tell them. I don¡¯t want to see them crying.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± She became sullen as she nodded to my request. I then walked towards the doorway and headed towards the office. There, I saw Lumina-sama reading a children¡¯s book. She was gracefully sitting on top of a sofa while she drank a cup of tea. ¡°I have arrived, Lumina-sama.¡± She turned her head towards my direction and tilted it to the side. ¡°Are you done? It¡¯s only been around 45 minutes you know. Are you sure it¡¯s fine already?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you very much for giving me the time to spend with them.¡± I gave her a deep bow as I thanked her. ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s get going.¡± She closed the book and placed it back on the shelf. She then went back to the sofa and drank the tea in one gulp. After which, she exited the door without batting me an eye. I gave a smile as she waited for me in the hallway with her back facing me. ¡°Yes.¡± The two of us then exited the orphanage I grew up in and flew to the sky while pulling our luggage using a rope and a platform made out of mana. Truth be told, I was quite reluctant to leave this place, however because I found a new place where I can be at ease. I was at a loss which place to choose. But then, I remembered that Lumina-sama may become lonely if I left her. As a result, I chose to remain by her side and serve her. Also, it¡¯s much more fun being near her. ¡°Emilia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Once we arrived at my home, we¡¯re gonna research a lot of things, First, we¡¯ll research how to efficiently use null element magic to counter the consumption of high leveled spells of the surrounding mana. Next, we¡¯ll develop ¡®Ethereal Shift¡¯. After which, were gonna collect some mice.¡± I tilted my head as we flew and asked: ¡°What are we gonna do with the mice?¡± ¡°We¡¯re gonna use them for the experimentation of body enhancement.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She went into deep thought after she told me what we were gonna do. I then realized she didn¡¯t place negotiations with nobles and some merchants. As well as contacting her servants. Did she forget about them? Well, I think she¡¯s gonna burn herself out if she added those in. Might as well take them over for now, however, one day, I¡¯m gonna force her to take control later on. But first, I¡¯m gonna drill the names of Liza and the others as well as their parents into her head. Even if she begs me to stop, I¡¯m gonna do it. Though I tricked her in the party, she already made a promise to become a proper leader. Haa~ Since she doesn¡¯t look interested in other things besides developing magic, it gonna be a long and winding road huh¡­ Side Story: Vertical Rolls/Liza My name is Elizabeth Harlington. The eldest daughter of the Harlington household. And also, it¡¯s greatest disappointment. Though my Father still loved me, but from the things I¡¯ve heard from the whispers of the servants revealed his complicated situation. I also learned that it was all because of me. Though I knew about it, I didn¡¯t tell him that. It¡¯s because I felt that he didn¡¯t want me to know. However, the servants and the concubine did. As a result, whenever my mother and father left the house when I was five, they would ignore my existence and neglect me. During those times, I would lock myself in my room and wait for my parent¡¯s arrival. I have two younger sisters that were a year younger than me. They¡¯re twins and unlike their mother, they were nice to me. The days I would lock myself in my room, they would steal food from the kitchen and give it to me. They were also kind and fun to be with. We would play in the garden together and have fun. On their fifth birthday, they, along with my father, headed to the Great Magic Hall to be baptized. On their departure, I watched their carriage head towards the horizon until they left. All the while I felt really uneasy. It was because they may end up like me¡­ a reject. However, when they came back, my father had a really proud face. I then looked at the concubine who went with him and found her smiling. When my father announced to us that my younger sisters were eligible to become great magicians, the entire castle celebrated. The wine cellars were opened and the chefs made a feast. I, on the other hand, stared at them with blank eyes. Then, a sudden thought flashed through my mind. I hate you two¡­ why didn¡¯t you become like me! When I realized I had wished for their downfall when I should¡¯ve been congratulating them, I quickly ran to my room and cried incessantly. I hated myself for ever thinking like that. They¡¯ve been so kind to me and yet, I wished for them to become like me. Since then, I had locked myself in and never came out from my room. From time to time, I would hear my father¡¯s voice from beyond the door. He was very worried about me and told me that even if I were like this, he would still love me and my mother. As a testament to his will, my mother didn¡¯t lose her position as a legal wife. This made the concubine and her followers really angry. She would stand in front of my room and tell me that I was trash. Whenever this happened, I would go to my bed and cover my head with a pillow to block out her voice. One day, when I was six, I noticed that the servants were really noisy. Because I was curious, I headed over to the window to see who the visitor was. I was shocked when I saw a luxurious carriage parked outside our house. It was marked with a serpent with a blue background. This meant that the visitor was from the house our family had served for generations. The Mylekek household. One of the four most influential families in the kingdom. They had produced lots of powerful mages in the past. I even heard that their authority was second only to the king. I became excited because I saw a child, which seemed to be around my age, jump down from the carriage. However, when I looked around him, I saw Krisha and Misha, my two younger sisters, meeting up with him and ushered him inside the castle. I started guessing why the heir of the Mylekek household visited our home. When I made an answer, I would hurriedly deny it and think of other possibilities. However, as the day drew to a close, I discovered that the heir of the Mylekek household was leaving our home. From his hands, a faint sparkle dazzled my eye. This sparkle could only mean one thing. He was now wearing a master¡¯s ring. Learning of such a concrete evidence, I couldn¡¯t help but fall into despair. What¡¯s more, the night when the heir left, the concubine stood in front of my room and started bragging. It was also through her bragging that I learned what the name of the heir was. He was known as Carlos Mylekek. When I became seven years old, my father told me to enroll to Farlingstad Academy. I asked him why I had to enroll in a magic academy even though I could only cast two fireballs. He replied to me by saying, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a noble, Liza. Even if you can¡¯t use magic, you still need to become educated. So you can¡¯t say no to this.¡± He then added, ¡°You can meet other children like you and become friends with them.¡± Hearing the word ¡®friends¡¯, I nodded to my father and went to the school. I was sent to the general students dorm and was assigned a room. It also came with a servant of the same age. Though I felt awkward with her at first, but as the days went by, I manage to become her friend. What¡¯s more, on the entrance ceremony, I met up with other children who were in the same situation as me. They were Mary Faustina and Victoria Ginsburg. Mary was the daughter of the Faustina Earldom while Victoria was the daughter of the kingdom¡¯s prime minister. And like me, they were the rejects of their own families. As a result of our similarities, we quickly became friends and spent our time together. Although our movements were limited because we were general students, we still managed to enjoy our school lives together. What¡¯s more, when the other¡¯s learned of our status, they started following us as if it were natural. This made us feel awkward, but because I felt that they were pinning their hopes into us, we learned to accept them. Even though I was still a third grader, I, along with Mary and Victoria, worked hard to make the lives of the general students become a bit more enjoyable. We¡¯d often host parties to strengthen our bonds and help one another. Whenever one student was abused or discriminated by the magic students, we would go to their aid and beg them to stop. As a result, we had a really strong camaraderie. However, there was one general student that wasn¡¯t part of our group. Her black hair covered her back and had sharp eyes. During class, she wouldn¡¯t listen to any of the teacher¡¯s lecture and would just continue writing something on her table. What¡¯s more, whenever a teacher would call her name, she would still be able to answer his questions flawlessly with a bored expression. There were brave students who attempted to approach her, but their existences were only ignored by her. I quickly came to their side when they became disheartened by the event. I then asked them if they were insulted by her, however, they said that she didn¡¯t insult them or the like. According to them, she was only saying nonsensical things. Like ¡®Compounds¡¯ and ¡®Solutions¡¯. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. It didn¡¯t make any sense to us. The three of us continued to ponder but couldn¡¯t come up with anything. As a result, we turned to the representatives of the boys. They, like me, were the rejects of influential families. Their names were Achil Mayers, Anthony Weinberger, and Frank Hurston. However, like us, they were still unable to comprehend what she was mumbling. In the end, I decided to rely on my servant and asked to bring her servant, Emilia Darion. When she arrived in the lounge of our dormitory, I quickly asked her what those things meant. However, she made a really complicated expression and said that she was still being taught about the ¡®Phases of Matter¡¯, so asking her about compounds and solutions were still too hard for her. I then pressed on and asked her what those ¡®Phases of Matter¡¯ were, but she only shook her head and said that she was still trying to understand it. As a result, I gave up and made an exhausted sigh. The servant then made a very worried face and asked me a question. ¡°Did Lumina-sama did something to you?¡± The servant asked me and I told that she didn¡¯t do anything to me. ¡°Then why are you asking those questions to me?¡± I hesitated to answer her, but because it could also benefit her master, I gathered my resolve and answered her. ¡°Since even you couldn¡¯t understand what those ¡®Compounds¡¯ and ¡®Solutions¡¯ are, this meant that she¡¯s escaping reality because of her depression. We understand why she¡¯s depressed and want to help her, however if she continued to ignore us, we¡¯d be unable to do anything for her. Since you¡¯re her servant, could we ask for your cooperation so that she¡¯d stop escaping reality?¡± Hearing my words, the servant knitted her brows and replied: ¡°¡­.. It seems like you¡¯re misunderstanding something.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Lumina-sama isn¡¯t depressed or anything. So could you please stop those false assumptions?¡± I became confused and echoed what she said. ¡°False assumptions?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s not like you or me. She won¡¯t get depressed because the mana she housed inside her body is small. She¡¯s making full use of it instead¡­¡± While she was talking, I suddenly smelled the aroma of a burnt cake. When the servant smelled it, she became pale and started panicking. ¡°¡­ Oh no¡­ please excuse me, I need to quickly get back to the kitchen.¡± And like that she left me. I was left with a lot of questions in my head because of her incomplete answer. Because I wasn¡¯t satisfied with leaving it half-done, I decided to observe her closely by tomorrow. I woke up an hour earlier than usual and headed to the canteen. However, when I arrived, she had already finished eating her breakfast. I quickly decided to skip breakfast and follow her as she headed to the school building. Along the way, a magic student met up with her. I became uneasy and prepared to help her when she gets abused. But, contrary to my expectations, she used magic to create a table and sat on it. The two of them then started drinking tea together. This was a really strange scene to look at. What¡¯s more, the way it turned into a tea party looked very natural. It was as if it had been planned from the start. When I started getting closer to them, the magic student stood up from her seat and said that she was known as Eclara Dien Rot. After that, the servant started cleaning the table and left for school as she followed her master. Learning that she had an equal relationship with a magic student really made me respect her. Since then, it became my hobby to observe her. One day, a fight between two students broke out in front of the stairs. The moment I heard of this, I quickly exited my classroom before Mary and the others could. When I had arrived I was quite shocked by the scene. ¡°Hey! Who are you!¡± ¡°Are you gonna stop us?¡± The two students that were supposed to be fighting were glaring at Lumina with angry eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me huh? Do you know what happens when you ignore me? ¡° One of the students raised his sleeves as he threatened her. However, she only moved her eyes to him and said: ¡°What did I do to you to warrant such a treatment?¡± ¡°You disturbed our fight by walking between us!¡± ¡°Fight?¡± She tilted her head as he asked the student. ¡°Why are you fighting?¡± ¡°What good does telling you do huh?¡± The other student glared at her with menacing eyes. ¡°Haaa~ it¡¯s okay if you won¡¯t tell why though. If you¡¯re fighting, then go ahead and fight. But before I go, let me ask you this.¡± She narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms. ¡°Would your parents be proud of you if they learn you guys are fighting? If you do, then why don¡¯t you stop fighting and do something constructive like studying. But if you don¡¯t, then go ahead and fight. However, the winner will only feel a shallow victory. Cause once your parents learn of this, they will instead scold you and cry as they discover that you only spent your time fighting here.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­ It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll continue to fight you know!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then go ahead and fight then, but remember, I have warned you. Whatever happens after this fight is none of my business.¡± ¡°¡°¡­.¡±¡± The two men only glared as Lumina walked down the stairs. I quickly followed her and saw her servant meet up with her midway. What¡¯s more, before she left, she glanced back with a really cold glare. The gaze was so cold, that I couldn¡¯t help but retreat a step back. As a result, the fight was stopped and the two students compromised with one another. Since then, rumors about how she stopped the fight by looking at them spread in the building. As a result, all of the general students knew who she was and started admiring her. My respect to her grew even more and she became my role model. Though my fear of her, because of that gaze, also grew with it. Who knew I would become her servant/friend two years from now.
Well, Shin''s next after this...
About naming the chapters... well, It''s bothersome to name the previous 40 chapters, so I''ll just leave them be cause I"m lazy... LOL Side Story: (The Protagonist) Im seriously summoned to another world? [Author¡¯s note: As you already know, Shin is Japanese.] My name¡¯s Juumonji Shin. I¡¯m your average 13-year-old teenager who just entered middle school that likes to watch anime and read light novels and mangas. I was quite excited to go to my first school, so I left my house in a hurry so that I¡¯d be the first one to arrive there. However, when I exited my house, I was suddenly assaulted by a very bright light. ¡°Uwaaa!¡± Covering my eyes with my hands, I screamed in a panic because I didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Did I just summon a commoner?¡± ¡°This is strange¡­¡± ¡°I wonder why I summoned a commoner. Sensei, do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ This is something unprecedented. I need more data.¡± After the bright light, I started hearing the voices of people. What¡¯s more, they weren¡¯t speaking in Japanese but were instead conversing in English. When I opened my eyes, I found myself sitting on the floor inside a dark room that was lit by candles. The books on the shelves looked really old. I continued looking around and I noticed an old man, wearing a fancy robe, standing near the window. What¡¯s more, I saw a girly guy, which also had a short stature, approaching me. He was wearing a plain white blazer jacket. ¡°Wha- what are you doing!¡± I screamed in a panic when I saw a guy¡¯s head, which looked like a girl with shoulder length blonde hair, knelt in front of me and moved his head closer to mine. What¡¯s more his eyes were closed and I could that he was faintly blushing. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not a homo! So get away from me!¡± Hearing my voice, the girly guy opened his eyes and stared at me in wonder. ¡°Sensei, can you understand what he¡¯s saying?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t, he must¡¯ve come from a far away land because he''s speaking in a different language. However, don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯ve finished forming a contract with you¡¯re familiar, it will obtain the ability to understand your words.¡± While the two conversed to one another in English, I managed to calm myself down by breathing deeply. ¡°O-oi! I thought you weren¡¯t gonna do that anymore! Are you homo!¡± Even though they were speaking in English, I thought they understood my Japanese when the girly guy stopped. It seemed like I was wrong. By the way, my scores on the English subject were really bad, so I didn¡¯t think of communicating to them in English. ¡°Oi! You seriously gotta stop what you¡¯re doing!¡± ¡°Stay still for a moment¡­. ¡± While I did my best to resist the girly boy¡¯s advance, my body suddenly got bounded by something. I tried moving for a while, however, I couldn¡¯t free my hands. As a result, I couldn¡¯t stop the girly boy¡¯s advance and he kissed me. I suddenly felt a warm sensation envelop my body. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Please kill me¡­ just kill me¡­ even if the other person looked like a girl, he was still a guy¡­ to think I¡¯d lose my first kiss to a guy¡­¡± After the girly guy kissed me, I moved myself to a corner of the room when I could move my hands again and started sulking. ¡°Unn¡­ just like what you said sensei. I could now understand what he¡¯s saying. How about you sensei?¡± ¡°No, I still can¡¯t. Did you forget that only you, his master, can understand him, a familiar.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I thought that when you said, ¡®he¡¯d obtain the ability to understand me¡¯, I had thought that you were included.¡± ¡°And because of that, you¡¯re grades will never rise.¡± ¡°Guh¡ªI¡¯ll work hard to make it rise¡­.¡± I became curious at their conversation, so I turned my head towards them. I found the boy that kissed me, hang his head in shame. Noticing my gaze, the girly boy met my eyes and gave me a smile. Because he looked so cute with that smile, I suddenly remembered that we kissed. ¡°Uwaaa! Just kill me already!¡± I writhe on the floor as I did my best to forget that pleasan¡ª ¡­ The disturbing sensation I felt earlier. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sensei, my familiar said he wanted to die¡­ do you know why?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ maybe it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t make the contract properly. Why don¡¯t you do it again.¡± ¡°Really? Haa~ Even though it was so embarrassing, I need to do it again?¡± When I heard the girly boy say the word ¡®again¡¯, I hurried stand up and said: ¡°Are you planning to kiss me again!? Nononono! I don¡¯t want to feel that pleasa¡ª disturbing action with you again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because I failed to properly forge the contract with you. Because of that, you wanted to die right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll properly do it this time.¡± ¡°Nonono, the reason why I wanted to die is because of what you did to me! It¡¯s also because I thought your kiss felt quite good and wanted to do it agai¡ªarrgh! Look at what you made me say!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The girly boy fidgeted in front of me with a red face. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that! I beg of you! Stop being so cute!¡± ¡°C-cute? You said I was c-cute?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re cute¡­ you¡¯re so cute that I wanna pus¡ª Arggh! Bad thoughts go away! Bad thoughts go away!¡± I quickly ran to a wall, which was made out of stone bricks and banged my head to it. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna reforge your contract, Michael?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Sensei, it seems like the reason why my familiar wants to die is because of my earlier action¡­¡± ¡°Is that also the reason why you¡¯re blushing Michael? Don¡¯t worry, that was only a ceremony to form a contract, so that doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°I-is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. So there¡¯s no need to get embarrassed.¡± ¡°Haa, that¡¯s good. I actually thought I lost my first time.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I had stopped banging my head the moment they started conversing. It¡¯s because I really found it weird when I listened to their conversation. One was speaking in fluent Japanese while the other spoke in English and yet they''re able to understand one another. I then thought that maybe, they were able to understand Japanese. Because of that, I quickly walked to the old man and asked him the questions that floated in my head. ¡°Oi, old man, where am I? Who are you? Who¡¯s him?¡± The old man floated question marks on his head as he listened to me. The girly boy then tugged my sleeve and spoke. ¡°Ummm¡­ he can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°What do you mean by can¡¯t? Wasn¡¯t he conversing with you even though you were speaking in Japanese?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ it¡¯s because of the contract we made earlier¡­.¡± ¡°Contract?¡± I then pondered for a while and the image of us kissing appeared in my mind. I then blushed immediately. ¡°I¡¯m a mage and you¡¯re the familiar I summoned.¡± ¡°Are you delusional? You say you¡¯re a mage right? Then I dare you to use magic in front of me then.¡± When I was a child, I believed that I was able to use magic. As a result, I used to run around my neighborhood and tell my friends that I was a mage. However, when they asked me to use magic in front of then, my delusion was crushed when I wasn¡¯t able to do it. That part of my childhood became a part of my dark history. ¡°Sure¡­ [Appear before me ]¡± As the girly guy finished speaking, a floating ball of fire really did appear in front of me. What¡¯s more, he even used his finger to move the fireball. ¡°Wha!?¡± I must¡¯ve made a really stupid expression because the girly guy giggled in a cute manner. ¡°Though my main attribute is wind, but by training, I¡¯m able to use other elements. Though I¡¯m only able to use basic spells because it isn¡¯t my main.¡± ¡°Is this for real?¡± When I asked him such a dumb question, I was given a decisive yes. ¡°T-then¡­ I really was summoned by you? And that this isn¡¯t a cheap trick that was done by a TV show?¡± ¡°TV show? I don¡¯t know what that is, but I can assure you that I¡¯m not tricking you and that I really did summon you.¡± ¡°¡­ WWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!?¡± I screamed to the top of my lungs when I digested what he just said. I¡¯m able to handle being summoned to another world because of the Light novels I¡¯ve read. However, my situation wasn¡¯t like those in the light novels, where a beautiful girl summons a guy from modern japan to become her familiar. ¡°W-why d-did you scream?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? Oh, god, why did my summoner have to be a guy?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I wanna go home and forget about this!¡± Since this was a world that was exactly the same as those in some light novels, there should be a way to get home if I searched for it. ¡°Ummm¡­¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t do it just yet. For now, I need a place to live while I search for a way to get back home. Thankfully, this is one of those scenarios where I was summoned as a familiar. That means my summoner will be in-charge of taking care of me¡­ but still¡­¡± I looked at my summoner who had a really cute face. ¡°Oh god¡­ It would¡¯ve been okay if my summoner was a girl¡­ why did it have to be a guy¡­¡± The girly guy interrupted my monologue with a hesitant face. ¡°Ummm¡­ since you¡¯re my familiar¡­ I think it¡¯s okay for me to share my secret with you¡­¡± ¡°What secret?¡± The girly guy coughed a few time and looked at the person who stood a few steps away from us. He nodded a few time to the girly guy. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m a¡­ girl¡­¡± My mind blanked out. ¡°¡­ Eh? Could you say it again¡­¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m a girl! I¡¯m only dressed like this because of my family¡¯s tradition.¡± I became silent for a while. The girly guy¡­ I mean the cute girl worriedly stared at me. ¡°BBBBBBBBBAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNZZZZZZAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIII!!!! I¡¯M NEVER GOING BACK TO MY OWN WORLD!!!¡± Because of my scream, the cute girl fell on her butt on the floor. I then remembered what she said before. ¡°Oh yeah! You said you were gonna redo the contract right? Why don¡¯t we do it again!¡± If this wasn¡¯t for a contract, I would¡¯ve been filed for assaulting a girl. But because I was in another world, those laws should exist here. What¡¯s more, because I¡¯m her familiar, kissing her should be alright. Huehuehue¡­ I can¡¯t wait to do the same things that guy named H**aga S**to did to L****se with this girl¡­ ¡°Come on¡­ let¡¯s redo the contract ceremony! Come on! Master!¡± ¡°N---¡° ¡°N?¡± ¡°NOOOO!!!¡± The girl waved her hand in front of me and the next thing I knew, I was flying towards the wall. Thud* Because I was flying quite fast, the impact was quite strong, so my consciousness was fading. I¡¯m gonna thoroughly enjoy this world and gather a harem of my own. Middle school? Parents? If this is a fantasy world, there should be a way to get back, so that''s not a problem. For now, my goal is to gather every character archetype and make them fall in love with me¡­ or I could go for the same thing the protagonist in ZnT and make my master fall in love with me¡­ Either way works for me¡­ huehuehuehue After laughing vulgarly in my mind, I fainted.
LOL After this, we''ll go back to the main story. Chapter 43: My little brother and the mice It had been two days ever since we departed the capital. We would¡¯ve arrived faster if Emilia wasn¡¯t pesky about properly timing our breakfast, lunch and dinner in the sky. We usually spent our time in the sky, whether it be eating, sleeping, bathing or changing. The only reason why we were able to do this was because of the wonders of magic. Today our third day and because I was now able to see my home, it was safe to say that we had already arrived. Because of that, I increased my speed and left Emilia behind. The reason for my increased speed was simple. It was because I was excited to go home and to also meet my new little brother. When I was almost on top of my home, I started to slowly decelerate until my speed reached zero. I then descended from the sky as if I was walking on a flight of stairs. Each step I made formed bluish ripples in the air. As I arrived in front of our door, I took in deep breaths as I mentally prepared myself. Good I think I¡¯m ready. I knocked on the door and received a response. If you think the response came from a servant, then you¡¯re wrong. The one who responded with a ¡®yes¡¯ came from my mother, according to the pitch of the voice. As the door slowly opened, I automatically said, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°Lumina! You¡¯ve arrived!¡± ¡°Yes, I just finished my business in the capital, mama.¡± ¡°Is that so, is that so. Then come in quickly. I want you to see your little brother.¡± Hearing what she said, I became even more excited to meet him. So I quickly went inside our home. ¡°Nothing changed huh¡­ the paintings, the decorations and the wallpapers. It feels like I never left my home.¡± ¡°Then our hard work paid off.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Actually, when you left the home, me, and your father decided not to change anything in the house. We didn¡¯t want you to feel alienated when you arrive back home.¡± My mother twirled her finger in the air as she explained to me. ¡°Really? Thank you very much, mama.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Right when we were about to make a turn towards the living room, somebody started knocking on the door. Oops¡­ I quickly turned around and walked to the door before my mother did. ¡°Lumina-sama¡­ did you forget about me?¡± The person who knocked on the door was Emilia. She was a petite girl that was around 165 cm tall and had red twin tails were black on its ends. She wore a red dress with a parasol in hand. The parasol she held didn¡¯t belong to her, it was actually mine. Also, on her wrist, A rope made out of mana was visible and if you traced it, you¡¯ll see that it was attached to a floating platform made out of mana. On top of it were our luggage. ¡°N-no¡­ I didn¡¯t forget about you¡­ o-okay?¡± ¡°Really? Then why did you close the door even though I was still in the sky?¡± ¡°Well, that is¡­ umm¡­¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± Emilia gave me a smile, but because we had been together for five years, the smile she gave me made me deathly afraid. It was because that smile meant she was really angry. What¡¯s more, the pressure she exuded stopped me from thinking any lies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about you. It¡¯s because I was excited.¡± In the end, I caved in and apologized to Emilia. I only hung my head in shame and didn¡¯t bow to her while I apologized to her. It was because my mother was near us. ¡°Haa~ It¡¯s okay, I understand that you were excited, so I forgive you this time. But please remember your promise to me okay.¡± ¡°Guh¡ª¡° ¡°Since you¡¯re now a leader of a faction in the royal court, so please stop being so forgetful. Okay?¡± ¡°urk¡­¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡± Hearing my response, Emilia made a small nod. I then told her to deliver my luggage to my room which was the third door on the second floor of our home. Receiving my instructions, she gave me a deep bow and walked towards the stairs. I then approached my mother with a slight blush on my face. ¡°Fufu¡­ It seems like your bad habit haven¡¯t been fixed.¡± ¡°Mama¡­ you were aware of it?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your mother, so of course I know. Plus, when you were still a child, you never called the servants by their name, which meant you forgot who they were even though they introduced themselves to you.¡± ¡°Mou! Mama, let¡¯s go to where my little brother¡¯s at already!¡± ¡°Fufu¡­¡± I pushed my mother towards the living with an indignant face. I know that pushing others, especially your own mother, was the epitome of bad behavior, but I couldn¡¯t think any other way to hide my blushing face. So don¡¯t judge me for doing something like that. When we arrived at our living room, I noticed that there were a lot of toys here. These were all unfamiliar to me. My mother giggled when she noticed my reaction. Without saying anything, my mother gently pushed my back towards a certain direction. I moved my gaze towards it and found a boy with short blonde hair. He had cerulean eyes and wore an outfit that was suitable for his age, which was four years old. I became speechless as I continued to observe him. I then noticed that he was playing with wooden blocks with a smile. Hey there¡­ I¡¯m Lumina your big sister¡­ As he continued to play, I imagined myself walking up to him and introducing myself. Because, I didn¡¯t want to scare him on our first meeting, I continued to plan how I introduced myself. Also, because I was thinking so hard, that I unconsciously knitted my brows and pouted while I stared at him. And then, while I continued to think of a good way to talk to him, my little brother turned his head to me. In that instant, his face became pale and tears formed on his eyes. A second later, he quickly started crying. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. By the way, this all happened in the span of ten seconds. Seeing him cry, my mother rushed towards him and started rocking him on her arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay mama¡¯s here. There¡¯s no need to cry¡­¡± My mother continued to repeat her words as she rubbed her back. Haa~ I should¡¯ve expected this¡­ I should¡¯ve expected this!!! My brother continued to cry for 30 minutes. Throughout those 30 minutes, my mother continued to do her best to stop his crying. While I wallowed in despair because even my little brother my brother was crying because of me. Though my mother told me it wasn¡¯t because of me, but because I even made third graders in my school and some children in some orphanages cry, I wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to my room upstairs, mama.¡± ¡°I see¡­ then once he wakes up, I¡¯ll properly explain to him who you are and introduce him properly.¡± ¡°¡­. Yes.¡± With a depressed mood, I headed to my room and found Emilia sorting my clothes. Seeing her, I breathe a heavy sigh. ¡°Haaa~¡± ¡°Let me guess¡­ the moment your younger brother saw you, he started crying.¡± ¡°Haaa~¡± I didn¡¯t answer her and only sighed as I plopped myself on top of my bed. ¡°Why do children start crying when they see my face? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m scary or anything? Objectively speaking, I would say that I¡¯m cute¡­¡± ¡°What expression did you make when he saw you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure¡­ but because I was thinking really hard, I may have been pouting?¡± ¡°Pouting huh¡­¡± Emilia repeated my words as she continued to arrange my luggage. I then made a mirror using ¡®Null Element¡¯ magic and made a pouting face. ¡°I think this face is kinda cute. Why did he cry?¡± Emilia glanced at me for a while and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s only cute because you¡¯re aware of it, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When you pout, you would knit your brows like this. Since you naturally have sharp eyes, it becomes even more emphasized because your mouth looked like this and you wouldn¡¯t puff your cheeks like that if you were thinking hard. It¡¯d look a little bit more like this.¡± Emilia placed her fingers on the outer edges of her eyes and raised them upwards while knitting her eyebrows. She then made a deep frown. Plus, she exuded an aura that prevented people from talking to her. Honestly, if I didn¡¯t know who Emilia was, I would¡¯ve done my best to avoid her. ¡°Why would I make a face like that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it¡¯s because of the way you normally act in front of others.¡± ¡°The way I act in front of others huh¡­. Tell me¡­ how do you see me whenever I¡¯m in front of other I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°To put it in simple words¡­ you act like a Queen.¡± ¡°A Queen?¡± I sat on top of my bed as I hugged a pillow while I thought of what she said. ¡°Hmm¡­ why do I act like a queen?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want others to respect you? I thought for sure that was the reason why.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think that is part of the reason, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the exact reason¡­. Hmm¡­ I think you were a part of it though.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ though I can¡¯t think of why you were a part of it¡­¡± We continued the topic until Emilia had finished sorting my clothes. I then stood up from my bed and told her to catch some mice. Since it was boring to just talk, I decided to quickly start my research. And the very first thing I decided to research was body enhancement. After around an hour of scouring and capturing mice using magic, we stopped when we caught ten mice. ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the experimentation then!¡± ¡°Ummm¡­ Lumina-sama¡­ Why do we need mice to research body enhancement magic?¡± ¡°To see if using this magic poses any danger to us. We are using our body for this magic, so if it did have any side effects, then we would know beforehand thanks to the mice.¡± ¡°I see¡­ that seems plausible.¡± Nodding to her, I used magic to make a box and separated one mouse from the pack. I then started injecting mana into its body. At first, I only injected a small amount into it, but because it didn¡¯t exhibit any changes, I decided to increase it. ¡°U-ummm, Lumina-sama¡­¡± ¡°Look¡­ the mouse¡¯s muscles are starting to bulge.¡± While Emilia had a really uneasy face, I still continued pouring mana into it. Then, after an instant, something really unexpected occurred. The mouse literally exploded inside the transparent box of mana it was in. ¡°¡°¡­.¡±¡± Emilia and I became speechless as a result. ¡°Uwaaah!!! Mama you liar! You said¡­ that Lumina-oneechan¡­ wasn¡¯t scary! She just¡­ just¡­ made a mouse explode! Uwaaa!¡± Hearing a new voice from the door, I quickly turn around and found my mother. She was carrying my little brother on her arms with a pale face as she stared at us. She then closed the door of my room as she held my little brother. ¡°Lumina-sama¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I think your little brother will never approach you.¡± ¡°What a coincidence Emilia¡­ I think so too.¡±
About the question of whether Lumina will marry or not... well, let''s just wait for future developments... Fufufufu Also, about the POV of the Protagonist... Well, I plan on putting some of his POVs after a few chapters. Hmm... Oh yeah, I think you might''ve noticed but in the last few chapters, my writing style continued to change... Well, It''s because I still can''t find a writing style where I''d be comfortable... so sorry if some of my chapter seems clumsy... I think its specially clumsy in Liza''s side story... tell me what you think about it~ Chapter 44: I cant believe they actually did it! Two months had passed ever since. I had planned to research and develop the ¡®Null Element¡¯ magic. However, Emilia destroyed my plans. She made my turned my afternoons into a time where I memorized the names of various people. What¡¯s more, she would pile a large stack of paper in front of me and tell me to read each one of them. There were times when I tried to run away, but Emilia already discerned that and sealed off my escape routes. Though most of the documents were boring, there were some of those made me turn my attention to them. One example was the reports that Liza and the other¡¯s father¡¯s sent to me for torture¡­ I mean learning. It was about their movements for the preparation of the invasion. It seemed like Liza and the others told them about the invasion I declared to their children when we were still at school. At first, they were really skeptical about it, but because Liza and the others were really stubborn about it, they investigated the relic that barrier that protected the country since its founding. This was the reason why we, humans, were able to prosper in this world where we were the weakest race. It¡¯s because of those reasons that they investigated the relic instead of the borders. In the past, we, humans, were a wandering race that had no home. Since we were the weakest race, we had no choice but to become like that. One day, they discovered an unknown relic. This relic suddenly shone and created a veil that encompassed a large area. They became really scared at first because something unknown had happened. So they ran away from the relic. They ran and ran until they reached the outer edges of the veil. They were shocked by the scene they saw when they arrived. Elves, Dwarves, and Dragons were fighting in the outskirts of the veil. What¡¯s more, when those races saw our ancestors, the three races decided to include them in the crossfire. However, because of the veil, their attacks didn¡¯t reach them. Seeing this, our ancestors became grateful to the veil that was produced by the relic and decided to settle in the place where they found the relic. A thousand years had passed since then and the humans prospered and created a kingdom inside a veil. Cough* I got a little sidetracked, let¡¯s get back. The results of their investigations greatly shocked them. They found out that that relic had mysteriously started to degenerate. As a result, they became aware that the threat of an invasion by the other races was real. Now currently¡­ ¡°Lumina-sama, the kidnapping of Duke Mearess¡¯s daughter was successful.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± While I sipped on a cup of tea as I thought about the recent events, Emilia suddenly arrived and relayed a shocking news to me. ¡°¡­. Did they actually do it?¡± ¡°Yes. They did it Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°W-why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking why? It¡¯s because you convinced them that this country is actually in danger. So, they quickly moved to secure a position in the Royal Court.¡± I became panicked as I stood up from the chair where I was drinking my tea. By the way, I was drinking tea in the sky as usual. ¡°Nonono, I never wanted to secure a position in the Royal Court.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a want, Lumina-sama. It¡¯s a need.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lumina-sama, you wanted to do something about the invasion right?¡± I nodded to Emilia¡¯s question. ¡°Then you need to have a position in the Royal Court. It¡¯s because once you have a position there, your faction will have a foothold. Once your faction has a foothold there, then you will be able to influence the country. A-N-D once you¡¯re able to influence the country, then you¡¯ll be able to do something about the invasion.¡± ¡°I-is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia puffed her chest out in pride as she answered me. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure this wasn¡¯t taught in class, Emilia. So where did you learn this?¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ I learned this from the experts, Lumina-sama.¡± Though I wanted to ask who those experts where, I decided to ignore it. I went back to my seat and drank a cup of tea. I then gazed at Emilia and probed her: ¡°There¡¯s still more right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ this time, it concerns the coup d¡¯¨¦tat that Gen. Mayers¡¯ planned.¡± I fell down from my seat when I heard the words ¡®coup d¡¯¨¦tat¡¯. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°Sadly, the Karmerot house discovered Gen. Mayers¡¯ scheme, so he wasn¡¯t successful. As punishment, he was sent to the borders by the kingdom.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­ Phew, I thought they were gonna get executed because of their plans. However, if they are there at the borders, that that¡¯d make things more convenient for us.¡± Emilia crossed her arms on her chest. After a while, she clapped her hands and said: ¡°I see, if they¡¯re at the borders then they¡¯d be able to react more quickly! So, that¡¯s the reason why Gen. Mayers readily accepted when he was banished by the king.¡± ¡°T-the king?¡± ¡°By the way, Lumina-sama¡­ I¡¯ve been wondering for a while, but what are you doing?¡± Emilia pointed at the 12 funnels that were flying in the sky. ¡°¡­ Changing the topic huh¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°¡­ well, I can always ask you why the king was involved later in the afternoon¡­ Cough* Emilia, those things are my countermeasures for high-level spells.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°¡­?¡± Emilia tilted her head to the side and floated question marks. I drank another cup of tea before I raised my index finger at her and started my explanation. ¡°Remember our duel with a person back in the academy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I got this idea from the balls I made back then. By using those things, I¡¯m able to steal their control of their magic without getting hurt!¡± Normally, the things that were changed by going through ethereal shift could steal the control of a spell if that spell¡¯s main attribute was the same as the base element of the ethereal weapon. However, when I was dueling against someone that had a lightning element, I wasn¡¯t able to make a weapon that was suitable so that I could steal the control of his spell. I then decided to make a reckless gamble back then. Since the lightning, he used, and the ethereal weapon, I used, were made out of mana, then it should also be possible to steal it. I quickly covered my body in mana before his lightning hit me. As the lightning of his attack coursed through my body, causing me an unbelievable amount of pain, I was able to steal control of his magic. The 12 funnels I made today were the result of my desire to avoid that painful experience again. ¡°¡­ I see. Then why are they deflecting fireballs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m practicing how to use them.¡± Emilia made an amused expression and then shifted her gaze to me. ¡°I¡¯m really glad that you have stopped researching body enhancement magic and increasing the light attribute¡¯s healing speed, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°I wanted to continue it though¡­¡± Emilia sharpened her gaze and said: ¡°On the first week of your research about body enhancement magic, how many small animals died?¡± ¡°¡­30.¡± ¡°How many survived?¡± ¡°¡­ zero.¡± ¡°Then why does your little brother afraid of you, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Ahhh! Okay, okay! I understand¡­ I promise I won¡¯t do it!¡± I raised my voice and my arms as I stopped Emilia¡¯s pursuit. ¡°But why can¡¯t I research light magic!?¡± ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡± ¡°¡­. Nevermind.¡± In the light attribute¡¯s case, I used my knowledge of cells and biology to increase the healing speed of my experimental subjects. However, the result was also the same as the body enhancement magic. All of them died and not one of them survived. What¡¯s more, when I dissected their bodies, I discovered cancerous tumors on various parts of their bodies. And those tumors seemed to have been the cause of their death. By the way, my little brother also saw me dissecting their bodies. As a result, he became even more afraid of me. So my mother told me to stop doing experiments near the house. Because I didn¡¯t want my brother to become even more afraid of me, I accepted my mother¡¯s instruction and decided to perform research in the sky. ¡°Wanna join me in my practice, Emilia?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I then taught Emilia how to make those funnels and how to control them. Because it was a bit complex, she had a hard time understanding it. ****** After an hour, I noticed a small caravan of coaches approaching our house from the sky. Those coaches were mostly blue and bore the insignia of a serpent. ¡°Hey, Emilia¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I called Emilia¡¯s name so that her concentration would shift from the funnels to mine. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I pointed at the long line of coaches. ¡°Ah, it seems like Liza has arrived, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Liza?¡± ¡­ ¡°Ahh, Liza! I see, so she has finally decided to visit!¡± ¡°You¡¯re half-right, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Before she replied, Emilia noticed that my cup was already empty and stood up from her seat. ¡°Liza isn¡¯t visiting, she¡¯s moving in.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s your servant, Lumina-sama¡­ also, Mary and Victoria will arrive later. As for Achil and the other two boys, they¡¯ll be staying at the borders along with Gen. Mayers.¡± I quickly slammed my palms on the table and said: ¡°Wait, you said it''s because she¡¯s my servant right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°T-then that means, the other 194 will¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, about that Lumina-sama. Their parents are strictly educating them in their homes so that they¡¯ll be able to support you once they become the heads of their households.¡± ¡°¡­ right~ but that still doesn¡¯t explain why they¡¯re moving in¡­¡± Emilia knitted her brows and replied: ¡°I also asked them that, Lumina-sama. But, they said that it was related to their households so I couldn¡¯t pry too deeply.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I then stood up from my seat and descended back to my home. ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly get back and meet them.¡± ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± While Emilia arranged the tea sets, I watched the long line of coaches with excitement. It¡¯s because Liza, who I hadn¡¯t seen for 2 months, was gonna arrive.
LOL, tommorrow, I''m gonna procrastinate(watch an anime marathon) so I can''t guarantee a realease~ tehee~ Chapter 45: Liza and.... who? ¡°Oh, welcome back, Lumina. You¡¯re quite early today.¡± When I and Emilia arrived at the garden, which was located behind our house, my mother welcomed me back. ¡°It¡¯s because some guests are coming, mama.¡± ¡°Guests?¡± ¡°Yes, one of my servants is moving into our home.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I better tell the maids to prepare a room beside Emilia¡¯s.¡± By the way, Emilia¡¯s room is located right beside mine. It was formerly a vacant room, so when Emilia moved in, it was decided that it would be hers. There are also other vacant rooms beside it, so finding use for them was great. Also, if you¡¯re wondering how many rooms we have in our house, there are around eight of them. Even though our status is quite low, we are still nobles. So having that many vacant rooms are normal. ¡°Thank you, mama. Then, I¡¯ll meet up with the guests.¡± The three of us then headed to the living room. **** Emilia prepared tea for my mother as we waited. I then wondered why she didn¡¯t prepare some for me too. But Emilia noticed what I was thinking and sent a message, through her eyes, that I already drank tea earlier. As a result, I only watched as my mother drank tea and ate some Cheesecake that Emilia baked earlier. Knock* Knock* Hearing that sound meant that the guests have finally arrived so I, along with Emilia, headed to the door. As for my mother, since it was bad manners to leave unfinished food behind, she remained in the living room. When we arrived, I quickly opened the door without hesitation. ¡°Liza, is it tru¡ª¡°We finally meet aga¡ª¡° Bam!*¡± I quickly slammed the door shut again when I saw the appearance of the man that stood in front of our doorstep. He had blue hair and had quite a handsome face. The reason why I quickly slammed the door shut when I saw him was because of his gender. ¡°If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t Liza a girl?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°The person behind the doorstep wasn¡¯t Liza, but somebody else. He had blue hair and blue eyes¡­ so I¡¯m pretty sure he wasn¡¯t Liza or any of my servants.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me open it then.¡± Emilia walked in front of me and opened the door. What appeared behind the door was a girl that had blonde hair that was fashioned into twin drills. The ends of her hair were black like her eyes. This meant that she was my servant. ¡°Huh?¡± I stared dumbfounded as I stared at Liza who was standing in the doorstep. ¡°It has been a while, Lumina-sama. How have you been?¡± She had a high-pitched voice as she greeted me with a curtsy. Looking at her clothes, she was wearing a high classed dress and on the middle of her chest, she had a brooch that was blue and had a rose symbol on it. That brooch really looked almost identical to mine. However, those details aren¡¯t important right now. ¡°¡­ huh? I was pretty sure there was a man standing there a while ago.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you just hallucinating, Lumina-sama?¡± Emilia chimed in from the side of the door. ¡°I-I see¡­ so I was just hallucinating.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t, Lumina-sama¡­ actually that person is¡ª¡° ¡°Oi! What you just did was quite rude! Why¡¯d you suddenly slam the door right in my face!?¡± The person who I thought was just my hallucination appeared from the side of the door and entered our house without permission. What¡¯s more, he started lecturing about proper manners and etiquette. However, because I, along with Emilia, were shocked by his appearance, his lecture went through one ear and out the other. After a while, I finally woke up from my shock and pointed at the man. I then asked Liza who this was. She made a bitter smile and answered me. ¡°That¡¯s Carlos Melykek-sama, Lumina-sama. The person you dueled against two months ago.¡± When she finished her sentence, I placed a hand on my chin and pondered for a while. I then remembered that I did duel somebody in the past. What¡¯s more, the person I was dueling against was trying to pin false accusation to me. After I had remembered those facts, I narrowed my eyes and asked Carlos-sama why he was here. Even though he doesn¡¯t deserve to be called with a ¡®-sama¡¯ because he was from the four families, he was entitled to be addressed as such. Now that I think about it, that serpent insignia with a blue background is their symbol. Why did I forget about it? ¡°I¡¯m here because I bear a gift for you.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± When I heard what he said, I raised my alertness to the max. ¡°First you accuse me, now you¡¯re giving me a gift?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Consider this as a token of my apology for the cowardly act I did before and for insulting you by calling you trash. I, as one of the heirs of the four families, am deeply embarrassed by the conduct I showed you that tim¡ª¡° Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Blah blah blah blah ¡°You think a simple gift is enough of a compensation for what you did? You do know that the reputation of my home would¡¯ve been ruined if I lost that duel, right?¡± I lowered my voice and observed him from head to toe. In the corner, I noticed that Emilia had already formed three funnels and was now concentrating mana to prepare a sword. All that was left was to materialize them. ¡°For that, I asked for your forgiveness. It was a folly of my youth.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Because I was busy concentrating mana, I wasn¡¯t able to answer him. However, he understood my silence as a message to urge him to continue. ¡°And such, I present to you my gift.¡± Two people with blue hair with drills that were on one side of their heads, one on the right and the other on the left, entered, behind them was a chocolate cake. Seeing this, Emilia glared at Liza while the world slowed down as it entered. ¡°What¡¯s more, in this house, I announce that our house will form an alliance with your faction.¡± As Carlos-sama was talking, Emilia made a screen appear in front of me. ¡°Lumina-sama, please ignore the cake for now and listen to what he¡¯s saying.¡± ¡°Cough* What¡¯s he talking about?¡± ¡°He¡¯s saying that his house is gonna form an alliance with yours.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to listen¡­¡± She made the mana screen dissipate as she sighed. I then gazed at Carlos-sama and saw that he was still talking. Feeling that this was gonna take a long time if I left him, I interrupted him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we move elsewhere and continue this discussion.¡± ¡°Un, that¡¯s a fine suggestion. Then let¡¯s go quickly, though drinking tea in a shabby villa like this isn¡¯t worthy for a person of my stature, but I¡¯ll allow it for now because this is the place where you live.¡± Fuu~ just how long winded is this guy? I turned around when I judged that it was gonna take a while. When we passed through the living room, I quickly told my mother that we were gonna go to the same place where I usually practice. ¡°I see, so you¡¯re gonna have tea in the garden behind your house huh? Though the flowers won¡¯t be that numerous, but because this is the place where the host wants to have the tea party, then I see no reason to stop you.¡± When we arrived in the garden, Carlos-sama continued to speak. I decided to ignore him and told Liza that we were gonna have tea in the sky. Hearing me, the twins behind her made a puzzled face and asked why we were gonna have tea there. ¡°Lumina-sama had always liked to drink tea in the sky, Krisha, Misha.¡± ¡°But Liza-nee, is it even possible to have a party there?¡± ¡°Misha also thinks that it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s kinda hard to explain so it¡¯s better to show it to you.¡± Liza made a bitter smile as she answered the twins. The two nodded to her obediently, like good little sisters. As for me, I glared at them with jealous eyes as I thought of my little brother. Also, because I was glaring at them, I noticed a small puff of pink standing behind Liza. When I focused my gaze on it, I discovered that it was a girl. What¡¯s more, when the girl, who looked to be around 3 or 4 years old, saw that I was looking at her, she hid behind Liza and started shaking. Emilia also noticed her and was staring at her. Liza discovered that I was looking at the girl and made an expression of a person who just remembered something. ¡°Lumina-sama, this is the daughter of Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter. Because she¡¯s a hostage of your faction, it had been decided that she¡¯ll be staying in you home.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± That cute little girl ¨C that invokes your protective instincts ¨C is a hostage? Hmmm¡­ if I remember correctly, Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter was kidnaped, so that means¡­ Eeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Though it was hard, my face didn¡¯t show any signs of shock when I learned that this person was our hostage. With a forced smile, I told Emilia to tell the other servants to also prepare a second room for the little girl while we head to the sky. ¡°Liza, would it be okay if you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll brew the tea while I slice the cake?¡± ¡°Gladly! It has been two months since we last had a tea party together, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Fufufu, I can¡¯t wait to see what tea you¡¯ll brew today.¡± With slow steps, I slowly ascended to the sky. Behind me were Liza and her younger sisters. We were near the clouds; I suddenly remembered that we forgot about Carlos-sama. Luckily, when I looked back, I noticed that he was heading here together with Emilia.
Finished my marathon~ LOL Chapter 46: I refuse! ¡°Hmm¡­ I think this is high enough.¡± Mumbling as such, I decided to stop ascending. Liza and her younger sister also stopped beside me. Liza and I then made a table and a chair and sat on it. ¡°Liza, do you have the tea leaves?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the teapot¡­¡± (Liza) ¡°Then leave the hot water to me.¡± (Lumina) ¡°Come closer and sit, Krisha, Misha.¡± After deciding what to do, Liza and I noticed that the twins had a very confused expression. ¡°What are you saying, Liza-nee? There¡¯s no chair here.¡± (Krisha) ¡°Un, Misha also thinks so.¡± (Misha) Since we had already gotten used to drinking tea in the sky, we forgot that things made from mana were invisible to non-practitioners of Null Element. As such, I made a wry smile while Liza materialized the chairs and table we were sitting. ¡°¡°!?¡±¡± (Krisha) (Misha) The twins made a really shocked expression as a table and six chairs appeared in front of them. ¡°Sorry, I forgot you couldn¡¯t see them. Normally, we don¡¯t materialize things like this.¡± (Liza) ¡°Well, it¡¯s because all the general students could see them. So we aren¡¯t used to doing this.¡± (Lumina) ¡°Heh? What? See what exactly? Invisible chairs?.¡± (Krisha) ¡°Eh?¡± (Misha) Liza¡¯s cheeks became red as she explained to them. ¡°Umm¡­ please don¡¯t address Lumina-sama as ¡®your master¡¯, Krisha. Address her as Lumina-sama.¡± (Liza) ¡°Yes, Liza-nee, so can I ask what she was saying just now?¡± (Krisha) ¡°Luminasama-sama?¡± (Misha) ¡°It¡¯s Lumina¡­ -sama.¡± (Liza) ¡°Un, Luminasama-sama.¡± (Misha) Hearing how the other addressed me, Liza¡¯s face blushed even more in shame as she corrected her. Seeing that it looked like she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain to them because she continued to correct every simple thing, I decided to intervene. ¡°We actually create the things that are invisible to you. Since it''s better to show it, try extending one of your arms?¡± (Lumina) After instructing them as such, the two stopped talking to Liza and extended their arms. ¡°¡°?¡±¡± Feeling something hard, they raised their other hand and started touching the wall of mana I made in front of them. ¡°Usually, it¡¯s in that state because of some unknown reason, it¡¯s normally invisible to you guys. However, by using basic magic and by fusing it, we can make them visible to you.¡± (Lumina) I waved my hand as I casted a basic wind ball and combined it with the mana wall. As a result, the wall they were touching became visible. Seeing such a phenomenon, their faces became even more confused. After which, I made the wall dissipate. ¡°That¡¯s that. So hurry up and seat. We ain¡¯t got all day.¡± (Lumina) Actually I do, however, if we waste time like this, Emilia may arrive and she may¡­ no, she will stop me from having an afternoon tea with Liza. ¡°But, isn¡¯t there a wall here?¡± (Krisha) ¡°Un, a wall.¡± (Misha) ¡°It¡¯s fine, I made it disappear. So stop standing there and sit down.¡± I used a commanding tone as I tried to hide my impatience. ¡°¡°Y-yes!¡±¡± (Krisha) (Misha) The twins stuttered and answered at the same time. They then flew towards the chair and sat down. I narrowed my eyes and urged Liza to prepare the tea. Liza smiled as she materialized the teapot. She then materialized six teacups and saucers while I materialized the knife for slicing the cake they brought. ¡°Lumina-sama, we have arrived.¡± (Emilia) ¡°Giku¡ª¡° (Lumina) When I heard Emilia¡¯s stern voice, I solidified and stiffly moved my neck. ¡°Oh, so you have prepared for my arrival huh. You have my gratitude, Chis Chem.¡± Carlos-sama continued to talk as he flew towards one of the seats. I ignored his speech as I received Emilia¡¯s message that she sent when our eyes met. Didn¡¯t I tell that you have already drunk enough tea for the day, Lumina-sama? So why did you include yourself when you prepared the cup? (Emilia) Liza was the one who prepared the cups not me! (Lumina) Then why didn¡¯t you stop her when she was preparing them? (Emilia) Giku--! (Lumina) Seeing her making a very dark smile, I took away Liza¡¯s control of the cup and made it disappear. Liza who was about to pour the tea to me noticed my actions and proceeded to pour tea to Carlos-sama¡¯s cup. ¡°Thank you very much for your actions, Elizabeth. I, Carlos Mylekek, am happy that your parents have taught you to be such a great servant.¡± (Carlos) Carlos-sama continued to talk in an exaggerated manner while coupling it with movements that didn¡¯t lose to his speech. While he was talking, I remembered the reason what I wanted to ask. I then deliberately made a loud cough to interrupt him. ¡°Carlos-sama, the way you talk is annoying. Could you please stop being so long winded and just tell us what you mean directly?¡± (Lumina) ¡°!?¡± (Carlos) Hearing my words, Carlos-sama became silent while the twin¡¯s facial expression changed from a meek one to an enraged one. ¡°Is that any way to talk to Carlos-sama?¡± (Krisha) ¡°Un!¡± (Misha) I raised my right hand to stop them from talking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in the past two months for Liza and the three of you to come here. However, you three accused me of destroying the school, so I still have some enmity against the three of you, so don¡¯t expect me to become friendly to him just because two months had passed. Besides, I only welcomed you as guests because of Liza (and the cake) and as such I hosted a tea party in honor of her.¡± ¡°!¡± (Krisha) Liza¡¯s face became pale while the twin with a vertical roll on her right head got even more enraged. Emilia, on the other hand, wore a poker face as she stood behind me. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. When the enraged twin was gonna say something, she was interrupted by a low voice that was filled with hostility. The owner was Carlos-sama. ¡°Even though I made an effort to get on your good side, it wasn¡¯t enough huh.¡± (Carlos) As he spoke, I noticed that he wore a very despicable smile, a very nostalgic smile that makes me angry. His facial expression became sharp and the atmosphere he now exuded changed from being an overbearing annoying bastard to a dark scheming bastard. I know I¡¯m being redundant with the bastard part, but it¡¯s true that he¡¯s a bastard. ¡°So you don¡¯t like it when people sugarcoat their words huh.¡± (Carlos) ¡°I see, so what you were doing earlier was sugarcoating. Well, it was a waste of energy. Did you think I wasn¡¯t the type to hold grudges?¡± (Lumina) It¡¯s true you know. Even now, I¡¯m still holding a grudge against the magical students for having a giant chocolate cake party when we were touring the school back when we were still new. Also, I do remember that I was accused in the past and adding the fact that he was the one who I dueled against, seeing him act like that felt really unnatural. Him having a devious smile like this feels more real for me. ¡°Who¡¯s idea was this alliance huh? Your father?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re clever huh? Did you think that having the Harlington¡¯s as your servants makes your standing great? Well, think again you piece of trash. No matter how much you make raise your position, since you can¡¯t use High-class spells, you¡¯re still trash in my eyes.¡± (Carlos) Even though he removed his mask, he still long winded huh. Is this the way he normally talks? ¡°I¡¯m only asking for two things here. Why do you want to make an alliance with me and who¡¯s idea is this?¡± (Lumina) He bit his lower lip as he glared at me. ¡°¡­. It was my father¡¯s idea¡­ So about this alliance... are you gonna accept or not?¡± (Carlos) I toyed with my bangs using my index finger as I thought of my answer. ¡°Hey, Emilia, if I refused, would the plans of Fate¡¯s father as well as Liza¡¯s father be derailed?¡± (Lumina) Emilia reviewed the documents she carried. Seeing the thick stack of paper, I cringed internally as I thought that I would¡¯ve been forced to go through them if Liza didn¡¯t arrive today. ¡°Hmm¡­ they actually didn¡¯t make any plans in case we formed an alliance with any of the four families, Lumina-sama. In truth, the plans they made had scenarios where those four where your enemies.¡± (Emilia) ¡°¡­.¡± (Carlos) As Emilia continued to go through the documents, Carlos-sama¡¯s glare became stronger. However, when I looked in Liza¡¯s direction, I noticed that the twins became pale. What¡¯s more, Liza was standing behind them as she rubbed their backs to comfort them. ¡°There you have it Carlos-sama. It seems like we aren¡¯t in need of forming an alliance with your house. Since making this alliance was your father¡¯s idea, could it be that you¡¯d be punished if you failed?¡± (Lumina) He suddenly slammed the table with his right fist. What¡¯s more, his body was clad in thunder. Seeing this, I quickly concentrated mana for four funnels, which were diamond-shaped, so that I can materialize them at any moment. ¡°Hmmm~ from that reaction, it seems like you will be punished. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll refu¡ª¡° (Lumina) ¡°Please wait a moment, Lumina-sama.¡± (Liza) Before I finished my sentence, Liza suddenly interrupted me. She quickly walked beside me and knelt in front of me. The expression she had right now looked very desperate. ¡°Lumina-sama, please form an alliance with the Mylekek household. I know that I¡¯m overstepping the boundaries of a servant by begging to you to reconsider your decision, but please, though it may be selfish, please form an alliance with them.¡± Haa~ As I sighed internally, Emilia suddenly gave me a cup of tea. I accepted her tea as I and drank it with closed eyes. I was drinking the cup very slowly so that I¡¯d have time to think. ¡°Liza¡­ like what Emilia said, your father had already made plans where we have no alliances. Why are you so vehement on making this alliance?¡± (Lumina) ¡°W-well¡­¡± (Liza) Liza started fidgeting as her eyes swam from left to right. I then noticed that she was glancing at the twins. So they¡¯re included in the punishment huh¡­ As Liza continued to stutter, I made a sidelong glance at Emilia. Meeting my eyes, she made a small nod. ¡°Haa¡­ Liza, before you¡¯re my servant, you are my friend. As such, you don¡¯t need to kneel and beg like this.¡± (Lumina) ¡°B-but¡­ but¡­¡± (Liza) ¡°Stand up Liza.¡± (Lumina) I stood up from my seat and helped her stand up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to beg anymore. I¡¯ll accept his offer just for you, so you don¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡± (Lumina) ¡°¡­ Lumina-sama.¡± (Liza) Liza became red and started mumbling inaudibly. I ignored her for a bit and narrowed my gaze to Carlos-sama. He was making a really deep frown as he observed us. ¡°Carlos-sama be thankful to Liza. Because of her, I won¡¯t refuse the alliance.¡± (Lumina) ¡°¡­¡± (Carlos) He didn¡¯t answer back and was only glaring at me. I ignored his glare and switched my focus to Emilia. ¡°Tell Fate¡¯s father and the other¡¯s of this alliance Emilia. I¡¯ll leave the fine details of the conditions of this alliance to Fate¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, my faction became officially allied with one of the four families.
Aiyo! it''s been three days huh~ LOL Well, actually, I was procrastinating and was lazying around as I watched anime and read stuff that''s here while offline~ LOL Specially because the things that were recommended to me were really good, so I couldn''t help it~ ^^/ Chapter 47: You demon... After giving Emilia an order, I returned my gaze back to Carlos. ¡°Since the alliance has been set, I think it¡¯s about time for you to leave.¡± (Lumina) ¡°¡­.¡± (Carlos) I expected Carlos-sama to reply in an abusive and arrogant manner, however, he was silent. He had been like this since a few moments ago. Seeing him continuing to act like this made me feel really unsettled. ¡°Umm¡­ Lumina-sama¡­ about that¡­¡± (Liza) From my side, Liza was making a really difficult face as she called my name. ¡°Nn?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Actually, since you¡¯ve accepted in forming an alliance with his household¡­ he¡¯ll be living here as your hostage to guarantee that their house won¡¯t betray the alliance.¡± (Liza) ¡°Explain yourself, Liza.¡± (Lumina) Using a more commanding tone, because of the sudden news, I pressured her to continue. ¡°Remember when your faction was formed a few months ago?¡± (Liza) I nodded to her as I urged her to continue speaking. ¡°A few days after that, under the plan of Fate¡¯s father, all of our fathers announced their betrayal to the four houses in the same day.¡± (Liza) I was already aware of that occurrence a last month when Emilia forcefully pressed a stack of documents to me. The contents of those documents were about the chaos that ensured in the royal court. If I remember correctly, a week after that announcement, a really brutal power struggle occurred between the four families. Using the chaos, my faction, headed by Fate¡¯s father, they covertly bribed officials and while tempting them to join their camp. In the end, my faction gained more influence while the four families returned to a stalemate. ¡°When the royal court stabilized, Carlos-sama¡¯s father met up with mine in secret. According to my father, he wanted to ask why my father betrayed his house and instead joined yours.¡± (Liza) So it was because of secret meetings huh¡­ ¡°In one of those meetings, father called me and my younger sisters. He told Carlos-sama¡¯s father that he¡¯ll base his decision on me. Though he was already aware of our loyalty to our chosen master¡¯s, he wanted us to tell the reason in front of Carlos-sama¡¯s father.¡± (Liza) ¡°And? What were your answers?¡± (Lumina) She stuttered for a moment, but because I was silently urging her to continue on, she was able to answer my question in a very unsteady voice. Though I didn¡¯t want to pressure Liza because she was my friend, just thinking of living under one roof with Carlos-sama forced me to become like this. ¡°My younger sisters answered that it was because of the tradition of our household¡­ while I¡­.¡± (Liza) Her voice became really inaudible in her last sentence. She looked really reluctant to say what her answer was. I didn¡¯t want to continue making her suffer, so I decided not to force her to say what her answer was. ¡°Then¡­ because of your answer, your father didn¡¯t leave my faction?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Y-yes¡­. Then, when Carlos-sama¡¯s father heard of it, he quickly made lots of offers and tried to compromise to pull father back to his house. However, father was unyielding and didn¡¯t sway to it.¡± (Liza) Since the Mylekek house is one of the four families, I imagined that the offers were very tempting. Just thinking that he was able to resist those offers because of his daughter¡¯s answer, he may either be a doting parent or a really stupid person. It¡¯s because if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. Don¡¯t judge me okay, I¡¯m just saying. ¡°Then because Carlos-sama¡¯s father became really annoying, your father suggested into forming an alliance?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Y-yes¡­ what¡¯s more, father wanted a hostage as a symbol of trust.¡± (Liza) ¡°¡­ and that hostage is Carlos-sama?¡± (Lumina) Liza nodded. ¡°Because he¡¯s the next head of the Mylekek house, he was the best candidate to become one.¡± (Liza) He¡¯s the next head? The future of their house looks really bleak if that¡¯s the case. That¡¯s just my biased opinion though. ¡°I¡¯m curious. If I refused the alliance, what would happen to your younger sisters? The reason why you begged to me was because of them right?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Father said that if you ever refused, they¡¯ll be forced to denounce their loyalty to Carlos-sama. However, they don¡¯t want to serve other people besides him. So father compromised and said that they¡¯ll be disowned by our house and be evicted from our castle.¡± (Liza) This is getting complicated. ¡°Also, in Carlos-sama¡¯s situation¡ª¡° (Liza) ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care what would happen to him if I refused. So you don¡¯t need to say it.¡± (Lumina) I took a deep breath and asked Liza. ¡°Is that the entire situation?¡± (Lumina) ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± (Liza) ¡°One last thing¡­ that long convoy of coaches over there, are they yours?¡± I pointed at the coaches that were parked in front of my home. Looking closely, an army of servants came out and chatted with each other. Though I know that they weren¡¯t Liza¡¯s servants, judging from the coaches they came out of, I still wanted to confirm it. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°No, they¡¯re Carlos-sama¡¯s servants.¡± (Liza) ¡°¡­. I see.¡± (Lumina) Closing my eyes and resting my back on the chair, I asked Liza in a very tired tone. ¡°Was Fate¡¯s father aware of the conditions that your father set before they came here?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Yes, father quickly contacted Fate¡¯s father.¡± (Liza) I reopened my eyes and sighed heavily. ¡°Emilia¡­ make those people leave.¡± (Lumina) ¡°As you command.¡± (Emilia) Emilia bowed deeply to me. ¡°What!?¡± (Carlos) Carlos-sama¡­ no, since he¡¯s a hostage now, calling his name with a ¡®-sama¡¯ is weird. Carlos, on the other hand, stood up from his seat and exclaimed loudly. ¡°What do you want?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Why are you making them leave!? I brought them here so that they will take care of me while I live in this dump hole! You expect me, a noble of high standing, to live in a place without any servants?¡± (Carlos) A vein popped up on my forehead. ¡°You need that many people to take care of you?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Of course!¡± (Carlos) This spoiled bastard really pisses me off. ¡°Emilia have them leave immediately.¡± (Lumina) ¡°Oi! Weren¡¯t you listening!?¡± (Carlos) ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t understand your position here. Since we have accepted the alliance, you are now my hostage. So you don¡¯t have any say in this matter.¡± (Lumina) ¡°!¡± Carlos¡¯ face contorted in anger. ¡°Besides, you still have some servants with you.¡± (Lumina) I moved my chin and pointed it to the direction of the twins that stood beside him with faces that were red in anger. A bit further away, I noticed that my other hostage, Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter, was crying silently. I could guess the reason why though. ¡°Liza, please bring Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter to my mother.¡± (Lumina) ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± (Liza) Liza stood up from her seat and walked towards her. ¡°Since you¡¯re now my hostage, I will not allow you to act brazenly in front of my mother and little brother. If you ever do act out of line, then consider this alliance over.¡± (Lumina) ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡± (Carlos) After saying those words, Carlos stood up from his seat and descended to my house. The twins were closely following him. As for me, I remained seated in the sky and pondered if this alliance was gonna be worth it. * * * * * When it was time for dinner, Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter became really attached to my mother and little brother. Carlos was silent the whole time as he shoved the food into his mouth. The twins sat on his left and on his right. Exempting the casual atmosphere that floated around my mother, as she fed my little brother and Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter, the air was around the dinner table was really tense. As a result, I wasn¡¯t able to taste the food really well. When we were done eating, Emilia suddenly arrived with a large stack of documents. I asked her what those were for and she said that it was for the formation of the alliance. I massaged my temples as I read each of the documents one by one under Emilia¡¯s strict eyes. In that time, I noticed that Carlos was glaring at me. He continued to glare at me until I finished the huge stack of documents. When he noticed that I was done, he stood up from his seat and headed back to the room that was assigned to him. ¡°About Carlos-sama, are you gonna do something to him while he stays here, Lumina-sama?¡± (Emilia) ¡°Not really, I already told him that if he were to do something that¡¯d make me mad, then we won¡¯t be allied with them anymore. So, let¡¯s just ignore him and carry on.¡± (Lumina) ¡°Yes, then by tomorrow, will you have Liza help you with your research?¡± (Emilia) ¡°Yeah, with her help, I think my research can progress faster since there''s three of us now.Hmmm... by the way, where¡¯s Liza?¡± (Lumina) I searched around the room and didn¡¯t find her figure. ¡°A few hours ago, she looked really exhausted, so I sent her to her room so that she¡¯ll be able to rest.¡± (Emilia) ¡°Hours ago? Just how long did it take for me finish those documents?¡± (Lumina) Raising an eyebrow, I turned to Emilia and interrogated her. ¡°About 4 hours.¡± (Emilia) ¡°Really?¡± (Lumina) ¡°Yes, since there were a lot of things that you needed to go over.¡± (Emilia) ¡°I see¡­ then can we hav¡ª¡° (Lumina) ¡°No, Lumina-sama. You already had enough tea for today.¡± (Emilia) ¡°You demon¡­¡± (Lumina)
This was hard... Also, about Lumina''s power, I like to take it slowly so I don''t think her obtaining those kind of abilities or destroying some walls that obstructed her research to develop her magic won''t happen for a long time. Chapter 48: Deepening my bonds of friendship The sun was up high in the sky. The winds felt really soothing and the picture perfect scenes of a great summer day made me want to go outside and practice magic. As such, I brought Liza with me and we both flew into the sky. ¡°So, Liza, why don¡¯t we practice magic for a while?¡± ¡°Yes! Ever since I left the academy, I couldn¡¯t find any time to practice.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, lots of stuff happened.¡± Liza glanced over my left shoulder. She was looking towards Carlos and her twin younger sisters. With a wry smile, I said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s make up for it with some training from hell.¡± Liza¡¯s eyes became pale when I mention hell. ¡°You know that I can use light magic, right?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it great? The two of us can practice till we cough blood. Once we start coughing blood, I¡¯ll use magic to heal us and then resume practice again!¡± I was hinting that we could go all out without restricting our firepower because I¡¯m able to use healing magic. Deepening my bonds with friends by using fists, just like in some comics I''ve read, was the only thing I could come up. Who can blame me? The only friend I had for five years was Emilia. Also, we already had enough tea parties, I wanted to deepen our bonds using something else. As a result, I turned to some of the stories I liked in my past life. Those were stories about men being men. They fought against one another and in the end they became friends. By the way, ever since we were third graders, I and Emilia were really passionate about combat practices. It was a really good way to release our stress and to hone our combat instincts. Our current score was 250 wins, 249 loses and 51 ties. The 51st tie occurred a day before yesterday. We stopped sparring when I decided to teach my classmates/servants about Null Element magic because her time was spent into teaching them. And we resumed our combat practice when we left the academy. What¡¯s more, because I could now use healing magic, our practices have been really intense. ¡°Shall we begin? By the way, do you remember the giant fireball when I was dueling against Carlos?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Because of my research, I¡¯m now able to control mana more efficiently. So I¡¯m now able to cast two of them at the same time.¡± ¡°Ummm¡­.¡± ¡°Do your best to survive~ <3¡± I lifted one of my hands and materialized a diamond shaped funnel. At the same time, I created a small fireball. I then made the funnel split into four parts and made them fly in front of the fireball. They then became the edges of a mana wall I made. I then made the fireball fly into the mana wall. The moment it passed through, it split into two and it became bigger. The 2-centimeter fireball turned into two 3 metered fireballs and flew towards Liza. ¡°W-wawawawa!¡± Liza immediately flew away as she gathered mana to materialize her bow. Incidentally, I used the funnel as a catalyst to make the control of the mana wall easier and more flexible. The only downside to this is that once something passes through the mana wall, I would lose control over that magic. So they can only fly straight. ¡°I won¡¯t give you time to materialize that bow, Liza.¡± Materializing another funnel, I made it¡¯s edges thinner. As a result, it became easier to materialize and sharper. Liza saw the other funnel and she started panicking. ¡°Uwawawawa! Lumina-sama! I give up! I give up!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to give up~¡± Liza flew in complex geometrical patterns so that she would lose the funnel. By the way, I continued to shoot a three-meter fireball at her while I recycled the other one. This was a method that I made because I didn¡¯t want to waste my mana. ¡°Oh, is that an Immelman turn?¡± I looked in amazement as I observed Liza¡¯s movements. ¡°See Liza! You improving at a really fast rate!¡± ¡°Please stop Lumina-sama!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though the fireball is huge and that funnel following you is sharp, I regulated it so that they won¡¯t kill you~¡± ¡°B-but, It¡¯ll still hurt, right? RIGHT!?¡± ¡°Just think of it as your punishment for bringing Carlos here.¡± ¡°Eeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhh!?¡± Liza screamed as she saw me materializing another diamond-shaped funnel. This one had a slicker shaped and the base element was wind. Because of that, it could fly faster though it was only in a straight line though. ¡°Here¡¯s another one, Liza.¡± Fwoosh! I shot the funnel towards her future place. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the front is blunt! So you¡¯ll only lose consciousness!¡± ¡°Waaaahhh!¡± Liza tried to slow down to evade the fireball. However, as a consequence, she was hit by a 3-meter fireball and the funnel that followed her caught up to her. The funnel pushed her towards the other funnel. After experiencing those things, Liza fainted. I made a wry smile and flew towards her. Casting light magic, I healed her burns and bruises. I then laid her down a bed I made. ¡°Well, let¡¯s continue once you wake up.¡± After a while, Emilia arrived. She was carrying the cake from yesterday and a teapot. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Seeing her, I quickly sat on a chair I made and received her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you too harsh on her, Lumina-sama?¡± She said while she knitted her brows. ¡°Nah, if I wanted to be rough, then I would¡¯ve materialized 12 funnels.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t die, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Emilia shrugged her shoulders as she poured tea into my cup. Carlos then approached me. ¡°Oi! What was that!? I didn¡¯t see you use any of those diamond shaped things in our duel!? Were you looking down on me back then?¡± I frowned as he slammed his hand on the table. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. Back then, the ice sword was the only thing I could use and I was still unable to use the funnels.¡± I answered him while I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the scent of the herb tea that Emilia brewed. ¡°So those things are called funnels, huh.¡± The twins arrived while Carlos was muttering something to himself. ¡°Why¡¯d you do that to Liza-nee!? Are you trying to kill her?¡± ¡°Misha doesn¡¯t like you for treating Liza-nee like that.¡± I waved my hands to them and said: ¡°It¡¯s just training, just training. She¡¯ll grow faster if we continue to do this.¡± ¡°Training? Aren¡¯t you just tormenting Liza-nee?¡± ¡°Un-un.¡± I glanced at them and observed them from head to toe. Narrowing my eyes, I said: ¡°Do you want to take revenge? Then, why don¡¯t you switch places with her and become my sparring partner.¡± If they accept, then it¡¯d be a good chance to practice fighting against magicians who use normal magic. If they refuse, then it¡¯s also fine for me. ¡°We accept!¡± ¡°Un-un!¡± The two slammed their hands on the table and exclaimed. They then flew away and made a huge magic circle in the sky. A huge serpent appeared from it and coiled around them. ¡°Emilia, it seems like I can finally use the theories I made to counter normal magic.¡± ¡°Be careful okay.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± I flew up and materialized 12 funnels. Because the mana became thinner because of their magic, the funnels were smaller. ¡°Then, shall we begin?¡± ¡°¡°Oh!¡±¡± * * * * * An hour later. ¡°O-ouch¡­.¡± I groggily flew towards Emilia. I was really wet and I was injured in some places. ¡°What you did was really rash, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Guh.¡± ¡°Even though you were able to dodge their attacks, why did you have to decide to face their magic head on?¡± ¡°Well, because the mana around us was too thin, so my only way to counter attack them was by stealing their magic. However, because I was controlling 12 funnels, I could only steal their magic through physical contact.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then why didn¡¯t you evade the water spears that they threw at you?¡± My shoulders quivered as I recalled about those spears that injured me. ¡°¡­ It was because the spears were flying really fast, so I couldn¡¯t parry them. That¡¯s why; I decided to use the same trick as what I did with Carlos¡¯ magic.¡± ¡°¡­ Lumina-sama¡­¡± Emilia made a really big smile and said. ¡°If you do that again, then I won¡¯t allow you to drink tea for a week.¡± ¡°What!?¡± When I exclaimed, I saw that her eyes were really dark. It was really scary. ¡°So don¡¯t do that again, okay?¡± ¡°¡­. O-okay.¡± I then glanced towards the place where the twins landed. The two of them had lots of blunt injuries because of the funnels I used. The result of our practice battle was a tie. ¡°¡­ Lumina-sama¡­¡± Liza had a very worried voice as she shot glances at the twins. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll heal them after I healed myself. So don¡¯t make a face like that Liza.¡± ¡°Thank you very much!¡± When I finished healing myself, I approached the twins and healed them. Though they had really reluctant expressions because the injuries were really painful, they reluctantly accepted my treatment. ¡°Okay then¡­ now that Liza¡¯s up, why don¡¯t we go for another round!?¡± ¡°HiiI!¡± Liza made a really cute scream. I somehow liked hearing it. The four of us then spent the entire morning fighting. Emilia joined midway while Carlos only continued to observe us. At the end of the day, we learned a lot of things and tested lots of ideas to counter the thinning mana. But that resulted to us getting a lot of injuries though. But still, it was a really great way to deepen my friendship with Liza and becoming friends with the twins. By the way, when tomorrow came, Liza started screaming and flew away when I mentioned the word ¡®combat practice¡¯. At first I was confused but decided to disregard it and throw fireballs at her. It was really fun because, unlike Emilia, who charges through my fireballs, Liza evades them. So it really made a good shooting practice. Our bonds between one another also deepened. My idea of deepening our bonds really was great. I was killing two birds with one stone. Side story: I wanna become like you Today, I was riding a carriage to go to a certain place. A person with pink hair sat in front of me, her name was Mary Faustina. She¡¯s my childhood friend and comrade. The two of us serve the same master. Our master isthe reason why everybody in our family had stopped insulting us. Even though our master was a person who couldn¡¯t cast a spell that¡¯s beyond the basic tier, she refused to accept that reality and sacrificed her childhood to find a way to overcome the wall. After five years, she discovered a new magic system. What¡¯s more, she even shared it to us and stopped our days of despair as a result. I, along with my five friends, are indebted to her for giving us that power. As such, we wanted to serve her until the day we draw our last breath. It was the least I could do to repay her. I closed my eyes and remembered how I became her servant. In the past, our families belonged to different factions and that she was like me, a reject of our households. We were scorned by our servants and relatives because we couldn¡¯t fulfill their expectations of serving the heirs of the four families. The two of us met in Farlingstad Magic Academy. There, we experienced discrimination by those who were blessed. However, we also obtained friendship with people who experienced the almost the same things as me. The first one I met was a girl who had two vertical rolls and Mary, who now sat in front of me. Next, I met up with three boys who, like us, also experienced unfortunate events in their own respective households. The six of us shared our experiences and strengthened our friendship with one another. We held no secrets with one another and would help our fellow classmates. A certain day came when my friend, who had vertical rolls, met up with us with a really bright aura. She then started telling us about a person she came to admire. The things she told us were quite farfetched and were filled with her delusions. As she continued to tell us about her, I moved my gaze towards that person and observed her. Her back was covered by her silky black hair. She sat on her chair with her back straight and was writing something even though class hasn¡¯t even started. The aura that girl permeated intimidated anyone that sat near her and when a person bumped into her while she was writing, she would glare at them with a really fierce gaze. I really wondered what my friend saw in her, so I decided to observe her. The results of my observation were quite shocking. During the entire morning, she didn¡¯t listen nor look at our teacher as he taught us the day¡¯s lesson. Even when a classmate, that sat beside her was having trouble regarding because of a question that a teacher gave her, she ignored her and continued writing in her notebook. I concluded that she didn¡¯t consider the class and her classmates¡¯ problems interesting. As such, I decided to continue observing her. On our fifth year, my friend, who had blonde hair that was tied into twin corkscrews, barged into my room. She had a really radiant expression on her face. I asked her why she came and she answered me that the person she admired wanted us to gather in the school field. I thought for a while and accepted her invitation. It was because I didn¡¯t really have anything else to do besides staying inside my room. Normally, at this time, we should be in our classroom. However, we now only had one teacher, because the others were forced out by the new principal. When we arrived in the fields, I was quite surprised to see that the entire primary division gathered here. What¡¯s more, when I looked in the back, I saw our only teacher observing us. Time continued to pass and as we waited for the arrival of that person, question marks filled my head. Why does she want us to gather in the school field at this time? Is she planning to do something? What¡¯s gonna happen after this? In the end, I resigned myself and thought: Well, no matter what she¡¯s gonna do, it still won¡¯t change anything. I¡¯ll still be a useless reject who can¡¯t even be useful to her family. The moment she stepped up on stage, she gave a really incomprehensible announcement. She said that the school was gonna get destroyed. After her announcement, she had her servant cast magic in front of us. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. At first, I doubted whether the magic, she was gonna teach us, was real or not. It was because I had already given up on becoming a great magician. However, when I observed her servant, I discovered that she was also a general student and, what¡¯s more, she was only a commoner. But she was able to use magic that went beyond basic spells. Is this for real? She discovered a new system of magic that doesn¡¯t use our own internal mana. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s gonna teach us how to use it! She¡¯s been writing something on a piece of notebook every day. And if my information is correct, she started doing that since the first day she had been enrolled in this school. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ she hadn¡¯t given up on becoming a magician and that she had been continuously researching how to become one since then!? She even sacrificed her chances on making friends just because of that! The moment I realized that she suddenly became really bright. I became really ashamed of myself. Unlike me, who had given up on trying to achieve anything, she had persevered. Unlike me, who became depressed because I couldn¡¯t live up to my family¡¯s expectation, she didn¡¯t give up. Unlike me, who caved in because of the jeers of the people around me, she had held her head high. It was then that I had understood why my friend came to admire that person. She was a role model, a person who wouldn¡¯t give up even if she was ridiculed by people around her because she was incompetent. As she stood in front of us, telling us that she was gonna teach us how to use the magic she discovered. I tightly clenched my fists and made a resolve. I¡­ I wanna become like her! First, I¡¯m gonna change myself. I¡¯ll stop thinking of giving up just because I¡¯m incompetent. I then noticed that my friends who were around me were walking towards her. The eyes that were once filled with self-loathing were now burning fiercely. I could tell that even if their families disowned them for serving an unknown individual, it wouldn¡¯t matter to them. Besides, no one besides our parents recognized us in our own households. So even if they disowned us, we would still live on. As long as we don¡¯t give up hope, we can still find a way to become great. Just like her. And thus, I offered my undying loyalty to her. My master and role model¡­ Lumina-sama. ¡°It seems like we have arrived.¡± As I recounted our school life while we traveled in the carriage, the person who was sitting in front of me pulled me back. ¡°Yes. It seems like we have arrived at Lumina-sama¡¯s home.¡± I answered her with a wry smile. ¡°Then are you gonna show her the results of you research?¡± ¡°Yes, she gave us the chance to become mages. So, I really wanna improve this for her and our sakes.¡± As I replied to her, I fixed my beret and materialized a comb to brush my hair. ¡°Then, let us surprise her with the things you have developed.¡± She opened the carriage and got off the carriage. ¡°Oi! Long time no see!¡± From outside, I heard the voice of one of my friends. She had a really big smile as she waved her hand at us. Because she was waving really energetically, her vertical rolls were swaying along with her chest. On her side, I saw a girl, with black hair and is wearing a dark-blue gothic lolita dress, sitting on a chair and sipping on a cup of tea. Seeing her again, my excitement and impatience reached a critical point. But because I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself I calmed my emotions and headed towards her. ¡°We have arrived, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Un, it¡¯s been a while, you two. Let¡¯s talk about the things that happened in your homes with a cup of tea.¡± ¡°¡° Yes!¡±¡±
Guess who this is... hehe Chapter 49: Drinking tea Right now, I sat in a seiza position with Gen. Mayers, Emilia and the others standing behind me. 10 people with long ears and blonde hair with green pupils. She also sat in the same position in front of me. They wore kimonos and their beautiful visages practically screamed what their race was. They were elves... The reason why we were sitting like this was because we were having a Japanese style tea ceremony. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re wondering why we are doing this. Well, for that, let¡¯s go back to three days prior when Mary and Victoria just arrived in my home. Liza had a very excited as she waited with me, along with Emilia, near the gates for Mary and Victoria. My younger brother and Cecilia, Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter, were playing inside along with my mother. As for Carlos and his twin servants, they were strolling around my home with a very bored and irritated expression. Thanks to my ultimate skill, [Ignore], his expression didn¡¯t bother me one bit. After a while, the carriage that carried Mary and Victoria arrived, Liza immediate ran towards the gate in high spirits. At the same time, Emilia received a white envelope. It had Gen. Mayers¡¯ seal on it and judging from the residual mana around it, it seemed to have been sent to her through magic. She then asked for my permission to read the contents and walked away. As such, I became the only one received Mary and Victoria. As we conversed, Emilia suddenly arrived with a really pale face. With a very nervous voice, she whispered the contents of the message to me. Hearing the contents, I quickly stood up from my seat and headed to the place where my mother was. I then told her that I was headed to the borders, where Gen. Mayers was. I had thought that she was gonna stop me, however, she gave me a wry smile and told me that it was okay. Honestly, I was glad and melancholic at the same time. I was glad that she gave me the okay but was sad because she said it too easily. Well, because of the content of the message, I didn¡¯t spend too long wallowing in my emotions. With a tight face, I gave my mother a deep bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Ordering Emilia, who stood behind me, to pack my clothes, I quickly headed to the outside and met the bewildered Liza, Mary, and Victoria. I then explained the content of the message and told them to get ready. Liza quickly ran towards her room to pack her clothes to prepare for the journey. As for Mary and Victoria, they waited along with me near the carriage. As we waited, a wild Carlos suddenly appeared. I used [ignore] against him, but I was countered with [annoying questions] rapidly. As such, I used [run away], however, he used [chase while asking annoying questions]. He then activated his active skill, [annoying aura] and it proved to be super effective against me. As such I conceded against him. Since Mary was spewing an aura like Emilia¡¯s, I unconsciously gave her the task of explaining the message to Carlos. When Carlos received the message, he quickly ordered the twins to pack some clothes. I was taken aback by his order. It was because he arbitrarily decided to come with me, however, if I reacted to him, I would feel like I lost to him. As a result, I gave him a poker face and waited for Emilia and Liza. The moment they arrived, the five of us and Carlos¡¯ group, quickly flew to the sky. It took us two days and one night to arrive at the place where General Mayers was stationed. The scene we saw looked quite tense. General Mayers rode on a horse with his aides besides him. Looking closely, I found three familiar boys near him. Behind them, I saw an uncountable number of soldiers standing in files. Seeing this, I moved my gaze towards the scene they were looking. What I found was a group of people with long ears. I quickly noticed that they were elves. However, unlike the human side, they only numbered a few. They numbered a hundred. What¡¯s more, a few paces in front of them, I saw an elf sitting on top of a tatami drinking on from a clay cup. He looked very relaxed as he drank from it. I then landed beside Gen. Mayers and asked him when they arrived. He answered me that a few days ago, they sent a messenger to the fortress he was stationed. According to him, he told me that they wanted to have a discussion with a refined individual that belongs to the human race. As such, when the elves arrived three days ago, Gen. Mayers decided to be the one who¡¯d talk to them. However, when he met up with them, the strange customs they had left him confused and bewildered. Because of that, he was deemed by them to be unworthy. He was at a loss as to how he was gonna deal with them. When he was about to give up, Anthony told him about the weapon I used in the duel. He told him that my weapon, during that time, had a very striking resemblance to the weapons their warriors had. By the way, the weapon I used during my duel against Carlos was the Wakizashi. As such, Gen. Mayers quickly ordered to deliver me an emergency message of the highest priority. As he ended his explanation, I quickly turned around and headed to the place where I saw the elf. Gen. Mayers, along with Emilia and the others, followed shortly behind me. When we arrived to where the elf was, I quickly removed my shoes and sat in a seiza in front of the elf while he ordered a servant to prepare tea. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re familiar with our customs.¡± The elf spoke in a deep voice in a relaxed manner. ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m only copying what you are doing.¡± I replied to the elf with a smile. Actually, back in my previous life, I used to watch a lot of things that contained a lot of Japanese stuff (Anime). As such, I was a bit familiar with this scenario. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We exchanged very few words. I could¡¯ve said more words to him, but because I felt really nervous right now, I wasn¡¯t able to think of anything more. I moved my eyes to observe what was happening around me. Emilia and Mary stood behind me like maids waiting for my orders while Liza and Victoria looked very uneasy. When my eyes stopped at Gen. Mayers, I discovered that he, along with three boys, were doing their best to keep Carlos at bay. He had a very irritated expression as he tried to force his way into the tatami. But thanks to Gen. Mayers, He was stopped. When my attention returned to the elf, I noticed that the servant had finished brewing the tea and was now delivering the cups to us. I received the cup and turned it with my hands before drinking the entire thing in one gulp. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Haa~ so it¡¯s green tea huh¡­. Un, it¡¯s quite delicious. ¡°Thank you very much for the delicious tea.¡± I placed the empty cup beside me and gave the elf a deep bow as I thanked the elf. ¡°I¡¯m very glad you liked it.¡± The elf showed me a wry smile as he returned my bow. ¡°I think it a good time to introduce ourselves. My name is Aeris, the third son of the elven chief that hails from the Silverwood forest.¡± That hails from where? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where Silverwood forest is. I¡¯m just a humble individual who belongs to a race that hid behind a barrier for a thousand years. So forgive my ignorance. ¡°I was named by my parents Lumina, I belong to the noble house of Chis Chem.¡± Aeris, who received my introductions, showed a shocked face for a moment. It was then replaced with a smile. I also returned his smile as a servant delivered some sweets to us. They were dangoes. Seeing the dangoes, I quickly took one of the sticks and ate one of it. Seeing me, Emilia¡¯s face became really pale as I chew the dango with a very satisfied expression. Aeris also did the same thing as me. ¡°May we know the reason for your abrupt appearance here?¡± I asked Aeris-sama as I swallowed a dango. ¡°I actually came here as an envoy of peace and war.¡± ¡°An envoy of peace and war?¡± One of my eyebrows twitched when I heard the word ¡®war¡¯. Who wouldn¡¯t? ¡°Ee, actually, the reason why we''re having this tea ceremony is to test your race.¡± ¡°Of whether we are cultured enough or not?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The elf made a very satisfied nod to my words. ¡°If your race possesses an individual that¡¯s able to talk to us in a civilized manner, then I¡¯ll come as an envoy of peace. However, if your race doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll come as an envoy of war.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I took the cup of green tea that was presented to me as I answered him. I was drinking slowly as I matched the current situation as to what had happened in the game. If memory is correct, this didn¡¯t happen. In the game, the elves just one-sidedly attacked the human race the moment the barrier was broken. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did this event actually happen and because the nobles they sent were all obnoxious and such? And because of that, they failed the test. As a consequence, the elves attacked the human race. My goodness¡­ I need to do my best to pass this test. Go me! Let¡¯s do our best! Ei Ei ooh! As I pumped myself in my head, I gathered my courage and met his eyes with mine. ¡°Aeris-sama, may I ask a few questions.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Is this all of the test?¡± I asked him in trepidation. ¡°Yes, this is all.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Your race has passed the test. As such, I have come here as an envoy of peace.¡± I patted my chest in relief when I heard his declaration. ¡°Thank you very much (Anime).¡± Receiving my heartfelt thanks, Aeris-sama showed a radiant smile. Actually, I noticed that this person gave me different kinds of smiles. Just how many of those does he have? ¡°May I ask for a person behind me to join us? I am still a child and as such, I do not possess any influence as of yet. Because this is a political matter, I need an adult to supervise the discussion that may follow.¡± Hearing me, Aeris-sama¡¯s eyes opened really wide. ¡°You¡¯re still a child? Because of how you acted, I thought you were an adult.¡± I made a wry smile and said: ¡°I¡¯ll accept your words as a compliment. However, it is a fact that I¡¯m still 12 years old and from our race¡¯s viewpoint, I am still a child. I still need 6 more years before I am considered an adult.¡± If I add my previous life¡¯s age to my current age, I should¡¯ve been an adult already. However, because I thoroughly enjoyed my life here, I forgot how old I was in my previous life. So, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m still 12 years old in this world. ¡°It¡¯s the same for our race then. However, for us, a 12-year-old child is still an infant. For a child to reach your height he¡¯ll need 50 years and for him to become an adult, he¡¯ll need 400 more years.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of us drank the green tea at the same time. It felt really weird to be in sync with him. ¡°Forgive me if you¡¯ve taken offense now that you know that I¡¯m a child, Aeris-sama.¡± ¡°Ah, no, I was just shocked.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of us then picked up a dango stick and bit on a dango at the same time. Stop doing that already! ¡°Then, I shall have an adult come here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I then told Emilia to call Gen. Mayers here. She gave me a slight bow and headed towards him. After a while, Gen. Mayers arrived and introduced himself. He didn¡¯t sit in a seiza though, he only stood closer to us. ¡°My name is Gen. Hawthorn Mayers, because of my son, I now serve the house which Lumina-sama belongs.¡± In the party, he didn¡¯t call me with a ¡®-sama¡¯. Still, hearing an older person, with a social standing higher than mine really, call me that gives me goose bumps. Please stop¡­. Please. ¡°So you belong to an influential house, Lumina?¡± Aeris-sama asked me as he sipped on his cupped. ¡°Not exactly, lots of things happened and because of that, it resulted to this.¡± I replied to him as I placed my cup down. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, with him here, let¡¯s continue our discussion.¡± ¡°Before we start, please have some of this mochi.¡± ¡°With pleasure~¡±
Haa~ money~ where forth art thou!!! Chapter 50: Because of Mont Blancs and Mochis As I accepted the mochi that Aeris-sama offered, I realized something. Aren¡¯t these only eaten during New Year? ¡­ Well, who cares~ at least I can eat it. I disregarded that useless worry and slowly moved the mochi closer to my mouth. However, Carlos suddenly ran towards the tatami and slammed his hands on it. ¡°Oi! What are you doing?¡± I looked at him for a while and snorted. ¡°How the hell can you guys understand each other? The two of you are speaking in different languages!¡± ¡°Eh? We¡¯re speaking in different languages?¡± I gave Aeris-sama a questioning gaze. He made a wry smile and spoke to me in a calm voice. ¡°Yes, this tatami floor is actually a magic device that allows the people to understand one another. Even if they belong to a different race or have a different language.¡± ¡°Oh, I see, this tatami is quite an invention.¡± Understanding the reason why, I thought if I¡¯d tell Carlos about it or not. I then noticed Emilia having a face that meant she also wanted to know how we communicate with each other. As such, I decided to tell them. ¡°According to him, this tatami is a magical device that lets me communicate with him.¡± Hearing my response, Emilia nodded in understanding. ¡°Is that so!? Then, let me go in!¡± Carlos, who also heard my explanation, stepped into the tatami. As his foot touched the edge, he was greeted with a very strong gale and was lifted off the tatami. ¡°Is he your companion? If he is, please tell him to remove his footwear before he enters this place.¡± Thinking that no matter what I say or do, Carlos would only force himself to join us. I don¡¯t know what his reasons were, but if he continues to do act like that. Aeris-sama may reconsider being an envoy of peace and instead declares war because of him. Because of those thoughts, I resigned myself and told Carlos what Aeris-sama told me. Carlos angrily removed his shoes and stepped into the tatami. He then observed how I sat and copied it. Seeing him observe the green tea and sweets that were served to him, I resumed my attempt to eat the mochi because I thought no one was gonna bother me anymore. However, I was na?ve. Like earlier, when the mochi was about to touch my lips, a sudden shockwave shook the tatami. Because the shaking greatly surprised me, the mochi fell from my hand. Time slowed down around me as I tried to save it, however, my efforts were in vain. The mochi fell to the ground and became dirty. Ahh~ the mochi¡­. Tears formed on the edge of my eyes as I observed the tragic site. ¡°Is this the place? Eclara, are you sure that the elves have invaded the borders here? I don¡¯t see any fighting though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. According to the rumors I heard from the villagers, they saw a group of elves marching towards the fortress near the borders.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Ahhh! There they are!¡± As I mourned over the loss of the mochi, I heard a voice that mentioned a familiar name. I turned my head towards the source of the voices and found three people approaching us. One of them was a girl with shoulder length blonde hair. She wore a green dress that emphasized movement over her looks. The second one was a boy that had black hair and eyes. He wore some light armor over his clothes. The last of them was a girl that had light brown hair and wore a witch¡¯s attire. ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡° Ehhhh?¡±¡±¡±¡± The four of us made solidified as our eyes met. We were frozen still because of the shock we received. I knew two of them, the boy was Shin and the girl with light brown hair was Eclara. However, the blond girl was new to me. ¡°You again!¡± From my side, Carlos who was on his fours glared at the three people who just arrived. ¡°Aaaah!!!¡± ¡°L-Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The three of them made different reactions as Carlos freed them from their frozen state. As for me, I was offered by Aeris-sama with another mochi. As such, the matter about our sudden reunion was blown away from my mind. Since I learned from my earlier lesson, I quickly bit on the mochi. ¡°Thank you very much, Aeris-sama.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°If you like, I also brought some mont blancs. Would you like some?¡± ¡°Hoho, sweets that were made by humans? Un, I¡¯d gladly accept them.¡± Reaching a conclusion, I signaled Emilia by using my hand to approach. When she arrived, I instructed her to take out the mont blancs. ¡°Bon app¨¦tit.¡± Aeris-sama accepted the mont blanc and slowly moved it closer to his mouth. Don¡¯t move it slowly! If you do you¡¯ll¡­ Before I could complete the sentence in my mind, another shockwave was produced. This shockwave was so strong, that it spilled the tea that I held to the floor. It also made Aeris-sama loosen his grip. He then also experienced the same tragedy I had earlier. I gazed at him with eyes full of sympathy and offered him another. ¡°Why are you here with Lumina!?¡± ¡°Why would I explain it to some third-rate trash huh?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not needed here, you trash. Why don¡¯t you be like a good little garbage and go away.¡± ¡°You piece of shit!¡± As Carlos and Shin argued with one another, I sipped from the clay cup and enjoyed the mochi. Aeris-sama also did what I did. ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time we start discussing the conditions for forging a treaty of peace with your race. However¡­¡± Aeris-sama followed my eyes and sighed when he saw Carlos and Shin arguing with one another. The noise they made as they argued was annoyingly loud. The two of us raised our hands and ordered our servants to move those two away. Emilia and some three boys approached Carlos and dragged him away. As for Shin, some elves waved their hands and blew him away using magic. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The blond girl quickly ran towards Shin and started fanning him. As for Eclara, she went towards Emilia and started asking her. ¡°That takes care of them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So where were we?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The two of us pondered for a while and bit on another mochi/mont blanc. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. We were gonna to discuss the conditions for forming a peace treaty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So, what do we need to offer?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Aeris-sama pondered for awhile and said: ¡°We haven¡¯t really decided yet. When I came here, I didn¡¯t really expect to become an envoy of peace.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we expected the humans to be uncultured and barbaric. However, we still had some doubts about that thought. Because of that, it was decided by our leaders to test the culture of your race.¡± ¡°And that test is this tea ceremony?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I covered my mouth and stopped myself from shouting, ¡®Are you idiots!?¡¯ at them. Taking a few deep breaths, I managed to calm my emotions down. ¡°Cough* I think this test is wrong in various ways, Aeris-sama.¡± ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the way we have tea is very different.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± ¡°We humans don¡¯t normally sit like this nor bow to our guests during tea time.¡± Aeris-sama stayed silent and urged me to continue my explanation. ¡°I¡¯m only able to do this because I copying you. Normal nobles, like him, don¡¯t bow to others.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re different from him?¡± ¡°Yes. His social status is higher than mine.¡± ¡°Really? I thought he was your servant or something.¡± ¡°Him? My servant? Please don¡¯t make jokes like that. I would never accept him as a servant.¡± ¡°Then why is such a barbaric person with you?¡± ¡°Complex reasons.¡± I drank the green tea to clear my throat. ¡°Then would it be okay if tell Gen. Mayers about our talk?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the adult you were talking about right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± I then explained the contents of what we talked about to Gen. Mayers. As he listened to me, he made a really surprised expression. When I finished telling him everything, I then asked him how the royal court will react to this. ¡°Hmmm¡­ those nobles from the court are narrow-minded people. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t readily accept making peace with them.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, for one thing, none of them believed us when we told them the state of the relic that¡¯s projecting the barrier. Because of that, Amethyst-sama hastened his planned. He aggressively started bribing some nobles to join his camp and kidnaped Duke Mearess¡¯ daughter so that he¡¯d join us. Furthermore, the Prime Minister Ginsburg has repeatedly advised the King regarding that matter. However, his words were disregarded by him.¡± ¡°Are those the reasons why you wanted a coup d¡¯¨¦tat?¡± ¡°I have a lot of reasons that I could tell you. But, let¡¯s talk about those things some other time.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then how will I respond to Aeris-sama?¡± Gen. Mayers had a very complicated face as he thought of it. ¡°How about asking for some time?¡± ¡°Time? Why?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need some time to change the government so that our talks can proceed.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°It depends on how smoothly the plans will move.¡± ¡°Will it require force?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Then how about asking them for help? They may prove to be useful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Can we trust them?¡± ¡°Yes, if they weren¡¯t serious about peace then we wouldn¡¯t be discussing with them, right?¡± ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided, I¡¯ll try asking him for help and if he accepts then our peace talks will happen earlier.¡± Gen. Mayers silently nodded to me. I then returned my gaze to Aeris-sama who was shoving mont blancs into his mouth. ¡°Aeris-sama, about the peace talks, it seems like there may be some difficulties regarding it. So could we ask for some cooperation from your side?¡± ¡°Sure, why not. The only reason why we wanted to go to war with your race is because of boredom.¡± What? Is that the reason!? Just how bored are you elves huh!? ¡°Cough* I thank you for your giving us your cooperation.¡± ¡°Our help may come a bit late though.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I still need to report the results to my father and the rest of the council. I will then received the conditions for forging a peace treaty with your race from them.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As we finished our discussion, I took a piece of mochi while he took a mont blanc and ate it. ¡°Are you gonna leave right after our tea party?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve grown quite fond of these sweets you¡¯ve offered, Lumina. I think I¡¯ll hasten my talk to my father so that I can come back and eat more of this.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment. If you wish, the next time you come back, I¡¯ll prepare lots more of sweets from our side for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to come back quickly then.¡± The two of us then continued our tea party while Shin and Carlos were being restrained by our servants. The moment we ran out of sweets, we decided to stop our tea party and separated from each other.
Happy 50th chapter~ Sorry I didn''t post this yesterday~ I was watching a marathon of Sailormoon Crystal~ hehe Chapter 51: Numb Feet and A meeting As Aeris-sama¡¯s figure disappeared from our sight, Emilia walked closer. ¡°Lumina-sama, it¡¯s about time that we leave.¡± ¡°W-wait just a moment¡­¡± As thanks to the wonderful time we had spent, Aeris-sama had given the tatami to me. At first, I was really thankful to this gift. However, as soon as my nervousness disappeared, I realized that my legs had gone numbed from sitting too long. So the real reason why he gave me the tatami was because of that. He knew that this was gonna happen. He¡¯s a really considerate guy huh ¡°Lumina-sama?¡± Emilia asked me with a voice full of worry. ¡°Why the hell are you still sitting there huh? Did you like the gift he gave you?¡± Carlos approached me from the side. ¡°J-just w-wait¡­¡± Shin who was observing from the side noticed the reason why I couldn¡¯t move. He then approached me with a really big smile. ¡°Don¡¯t move her just yet!¡± ¡°¡°¡° ?¡±¡±¡± Everyone, including Gen. Mayers, floated a question mark because of Shin¡¯s words. ¡°I know the real reason why Lumina can¡¯t move from her spot.¡± Shin raised his finger as he walked. Don¡¯t tell me this guy¡¯s planning to¡­ ¡°D-don¡¯t come¡­ a-any closer¡­¡± With a desperate voice, I tried to stop Shin. Hearing my voice, the people around me floated even more question marks. The looks they gave me were signs that they wouldn¡¯t help me because they were curious. ¡°I wonder if I was born to hear this voice~¡± Shin stared at the sky as he stopped in front of me. ¡°S¡­ s-stop.¡± When he returned his gaze to me, he showed me a really satisfied smile. ¡°If I ever die because of this, however, I¡¯m sure it''ll be an honorable death.¡± He then placed his index finger on one of my legs and moved it. ¡°Unn¡­ Kuh¡­. P¡­ plea¡­ se¡­ kya~!¡± As he moved his finger on my leg, I felt a very weird sensation because of his finger. Because the sensation was enough to make me scream, which would make me lose face, I desperately tried to stop it. As a result, instead of a scream, I was letting off moans. Also, because the sensation was too much, I collapsed on the floor and started wriggling on top of it as I moaned. ¡°Ufufufu¡± Shin covered his nose with his free hand as he continued to move it. ¡°¡­ s-sto¡­ muu¡­ puw..ease¡­¡± Tears started forming from the corners of my eyes as I did my best to stop my voice from leaking out. I moved my eyes to search for help, however, everyone was solidified in shock as they stared at me. ¡°Stop it you pervert!¡± ¡°Gyaa!¡± Eclara appeared from behind Shin and shot him a fireball. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± Since the source of my agony had disappeared, I weakly lay on top of the tatami and breathe deeply. When I had regained my composure, I glared at everybody. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone help me?¡± When I asked that question, everybody, including Gen. Mayers, looked away with a really red face. As I glared at them one by one, I heard a really creepy laugh from Liza. Feeling disturbed by it, I decided to ignore that laugh. ¡°Are you okay now, Lumina-sama?¡± Eclara held out her hand and asked me a question. ¡°Un, the tingling sensation has disappeared. Thanks.¡± I gave Eclara my thanks. ¡°No, I should be the one who should be thanking you.¡± Why!? ¡°Cough* Then let¡¯s go to the fortress. I think there are still a lot of things we need to do.¡± Gen. Mayers spoke in trepidation as he faced his back to me. ¡°Un¡­¡± When he started walking, I followed him behind. Emilia and the others then followed right after me. * * * * Gen. Mayers guided us towards the meeting room inside the fortress. Inside it, I saw 10 people seated on the seats near the round table. Gen. Mayers then sat on a vacant seat and urged me to sit beside him. The instant I sat, the atmosphere around the room became tense and the people started whispering with one another. When I looked around, I noticed that Emilia and the others were stopped by the soldiers near the door. I then thought that maybe it was part of the military protocol. As such, I didn¡¯t insist on letting them in. ¡°Oi, what are you doing?¡± Carlos stared at the soldiers that stopped him from entering. ¡°Do you know who I am, huh?¡± I spat out a sigh as I realized what was gonna happen if they continued to stop him. Gen. Mayers also had the same thought as me and told the soldiers to allow him to enter. He then walked towards the round table and arbitrarily sat on my left with a scowl. When I stared at him, he moved his gaze towards the other side. ¡°Let me in! If that shit can get in, why can¡¯t I?¡± This time, the one who was stopped by the soldiers was Shin. ¡°S-Shin¡­ I think this is a bad idea¡­.¡± The girl with blond hair tried to stop Shin as she grabbed his arm and weakly tried to pull him away. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°All the people that are sitting there are all high ranking people if you make a ruckus here¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to give trouble to your master¡¯s family, Shin?¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°¡­¡± When Eclara rebuked him, Shin became quiet and stopped forcing his way. The guards near the door then closed the entrance with a thud. ¡°Well then let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡± Gen. Mayers met the eyes of every person inside and decided to start the meeting the moment all the attention focused to him. ¡°Earlier, this child, Lumina Chis Chem, negotiated with the elves.¡± A person with white hair slammed his fist on the table. ¡°What nonsense! Are you saying that that unknown group of people from earlier was elves!?¡± ¡°They were elves. The research I made yesterday and the observations I made with my eyes today proved that they really were elves.¡± ¡°So are you saying that the great barrier that¡¯s protecting our country is weakening is true?¡± Gen. Mayers made a strong nod as he met the eyes of that person. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that load of bullshit?¡± ¡°It is a fact. The culture they have and the language they spoke matched what were in the books that described the elves. Even their appearances were different from us.¡± ¡°If they have a different language, then how did that girl negotiate with them!?¡± Another person from the round table spoke his doubts. ¡°They have a magic device that allowed people of different language to communicate with one another without problems.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t lying, right? Are you sure you aren¡¯t just using the excuse of that unknown group to create another coup d¡¯¨¦tat?¡± ¡°If the people that are on top still refuses to believe the facts I presented to them, then I¡¯ll use that card.¡± ¡°Do you know that the second time you attempt another coup d¡¯¨¦tat, the King won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡± ¡°The next time will be successful.¡± Gen. Mayers spoke to them in a really strong voice filled with ambition. ¡°My colleagues have already presented a lot of nobles about the facts relating to the relic and the barrier. Even at this moment they are doing their best to convince the upper echelons.¡± ¡°Pfft, colleagues? All of you are only a bunch of traitors. Do you think anyone will believe the words you people say?¡± Gen. Mayers clenched his fist as the people in the round table ridiculed him. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve witnessed that unknown group of people you still refuse to believe our words?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Ever since you betrayed the four families, you have become a fool! You keep spouting nonsense about the barrier falling and the threat of an invasion looming near us. I refuse to listen to another word that comes out from your mouth.¡± ¡°I agree, you, the prime minister, and the upstart merchant have become fools ever since all of you decided to ally yourselves.¡± When one of the people, I formerly thought of as his aides, stood up from the round table, the number of people that left started increasing. From the 10 people that were here earlier, only 3 remained seated. ¡°Haaa, it seems like they¡¯re still obstinate about it.¡± Gen. Mayers spat out a very heavy sigh as he made a really weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to see such a miserable sight, Lumina-sama.¡± For some reason, he apologized to me. Because I got an apology even though he didn¡¯t do anything to me made me feel really bad. As such, I replied: ¡°Was that really a miserable sight? The face you made as you met their insults was very heroic. It looked very admirable in my opinion.¡± The people that remained stared at me blankly. Feeling embarrassed, I closed my eyes and started thinking of happy thoughts to dispel my embarrassments. However, it only failed. ¡°¡°¡°¡° Hahahahaha¡±¡±¡±¡± The people, except Carlos, started laughing as they held their stomachs. Did I say something funny? Huh? Are? I was pretty sure I was complimenting him? Why did they laugh? My cheeks became flushed as I started to think of a way to escape from the embarrassing predicament. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such words to come out from your mouth, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°What did you thought I was gonna say?¡± I tilted my head as I probed him. ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing¡­¡± Gen. Mayers waved his hand as he stopped himself from laughing. ¡°Being beside you makes me feel young again.¡± Gen. Mayers made a very satisfied smile to me. ¡°Okay then¡­ even if I get ridiculed by others or get shot down, I¡¯ll do anything to make the peace talks happen, Lumina-sama. You don¡¯t need to worry about the danger of it failing.¡± I gave him a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it fails. Just be careful with your plans. Even if it fails, as long as your still alive, we can always redo everything.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Well said! Are you sure you''re really 12 years old?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When he finished laughing, Gen. Mayers then talked to me about the plans he had in mind. I, along with Carlos, listened to him intently as he gave us a briefing of how it was gonna happen. Honestly, I really wanted for half of his plans to fail because it included causing riots. However, because it was only one of the many plans he had thought up, I couldn¡¯t really stop him. As such, when the meeting ended, I left the meeting room and headed towards the room I was given. Before I knew it, I had fallen asleep on top of my bed.
LOL Chapter 52: Daily rituals I woke up early in the morning as usual. After I changed from my nightgown to my everyday clothes, which is usually black themed to match my hair and eyes, I made a mirror using magic and combed my hair. When I finished my morning rituals, I opened the door of my room and found Emilia standing there. As usual, she stood there with a smile on her face. ¡°Good morning, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Good morning, Emilia.¡± Since I was feeling really great today, I returned her greeting with a smile. ¡°G-good morning... Lumina-sama.¡± From behind Emilia, I saw Eclara standing there. Although she sounded nervous, from the voice she used from her greeting, I could tell she was quite nervous. ¡°.... Good morning, Eclara.¡± She was my servant that went on a journey with the protagonist.In the game, the protagonist¡¯s master was held responsible for destroying the school. As such, his master¡¯s family incurred a large debt to the school and was stripped of its title as a result. Shin, the protagonist, became really guilty because of it and decided to go on a journey to atone for his sins as well as to search for a way to help restore the family of his master¡¯s honor. However, what happened in my case was a bit different. His master¡¯s family were still nobles and the Mylekek household, Carlos¡¯ family, was the one who that was charged to repair the school. Now that I think about it, why did Shin go on a journey? His master¡¯s family are still nobles. What¡¯s more he doesn¡¯t look guilty at all. Even though it was still early, my brain started to shift into full gear as I tried to recall the game. It¡¯s useless... Trying to remember the fine details of the game is hard. I¡¯m aware that my memory is quite bad, but that¡¯s only limited to names! Since I was able to preserve most of the things I learned from school(previous life), you could say my memory is quite good! Well, 12 years had passed already so I think being able to remember about the schools¡¯ destruction and the invasion that occurred in the game is already commendable. Since I managed to prevent the invasion yesterday, so maybe it¡¯s okay if I stopped trying to remember the game. ¡°Is there something wrong, Lumina-sama?¡± While I was thinking about various things, I suddenly heard Emilia¡¯s voice. ¡°Hmmm? Ah, nothing... Nothing. I was just spacing out.¡± ¡°Hah...¡± Emilia slightly nodded to me. From the expression she had on her face, I could tell that she wanted to ask me more question. However, because Eclara was here, she stopped. ¡°Should we head out practice field in the fort today or go to the library here?¡± I asked Emilia a question on how we would spend the early morning. ¡°Why don¡¯t we head to the cafeteria first and have breakfast. I prepared quite a feast for you today because the kitchen had lots of ingredients.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± I quickly turned towards the direction where the forts cafeteria was located. I walked in a brisk pace so that I would arrive at the cafeteria faster. Because of this, my hair slightly floated up as I walked. ¡°Eh? Hah?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Eclara-san.¡± I didn¡¯t know what was happening behind me but judging from the conversation they had, I could guess that Eclara became confused and Emilia helped her. Well, I couldn¡¯t blame her, it was her first time greeting me in the morning so it¡¯s understandable why she¡¯s confused. In the first place, why did Eclara greet me? Does she have something to talk to me? Although it was a bit late, the question of why she was here floated up on my mind. But because the food that Emilia prepared would become cold if we dawdled around any longer, I pushed that thought to the corners of my mind and increased my speed. * * * * * After I ate breakfast, Emilia prepared a cup of tea for me. My daily rituals flowed as usual even though I was staying in a fort. The only thing that changed was the location and Eclara¡¯s presence. Besides that, nothing basically changed. ¡°Lumina-sama, later this morning, Gen. Mayers will conduct another meeting in how they¡¯ll move.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Also, once I¡¯m finished compiling the data regarding the aides that supported him, I¡¯ll pass it to you along with the report that Fate¡¯s father passed to me a few days ago.¡± ¡°...¡± Ah, this tea is really nice. ¡°Lumina-sama are you listening?¡± Emilia narrowed her eyes as she glared at me. ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. Gen. Mayers will have another meeting today... right?¡± She spat out a sigh as she nodded her head. ¡°How about the afternoon? Do we have any plans?¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.Emilia took out a document from god knows where and started reading it. While she reviewed on that document, Eclara''s continued to shift back and forth between me and the door. ¡°... No, you don¡¯t have anything planned in ¡°Ummm...¡± afternoon, Lumina-sama. Are you planning to do something?¡± ¡°Well, you could say that. I¡¯m planning on heading to the capital.¡± ¡°The capital? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a ¡°... Etoooo¡± while since we last saw Fate right? I was thinking on visiting her cause she may be feeling a bit lonesome right now.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I shall prepare the things we might need...¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°Uuuu....¡± When we had finished talking, I noticed a girl wearing a light pink dress with blonde hair being patted on the back by Eclara. Emilia and I tilted our heads at the same time and floated question marks. ¡°Uhhh.... I was ignored....¡± The girl was seriously crying on Eclara¡¯s shoulder. Since it¡¯d be bad if I left her like that, I coughed loudly to catch her attention. However, she didn¡¯t notice me and still continued crying. Eclara who noticed me stopped patting her back and forcibly made her face my direction. ¡°Eh?¡± The girl had a really confused expression as our eyes met. ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± Since she suddenly appeared out of nowhere, I waited for her introduction. ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± She was silent for quite a while, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m patient. ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± Is there something wrong? Why is she still quiet? ¡°...A¡± ¡°I¡¯M SO SORRY FOR WHAT HAPPENED YESTERDAY!!!¡± When I was gonna speak out to start our conversation, she, along with Eclara, suddenly bowed to me and apologized. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you doing anything to me. So why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°IT¡¯S BECAUSE SHIN DID SOMETHING TO YOU YESTERDAY!¡± ¡°Shin?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my familiar so I¡¯m held responsible for what he did to you.¡± ¡°.... You¡¯re his master?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± She answered my question with a face that was gonna cry any moment. Although she looks really cute with that expression, I wasn¡¯t moved by it. It was because of what she said. ¡°Hey, Emilia...¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°Did I hear correctly? This cute girl says she¡¯s Shin¡¯s master. Although I can¡¯t use magic, I¡¯m pretty sure familiar¡¯s can¡¯t change their master right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If she says she¡¯s Shin¡¯s master... Does that mean that handsome girly boy back then was a girl?¡± ¡°....¡± Emilia was speechless and had a really confused expression on her face. Since she was as confused as I was, I turned my gaze back to that girl. ¡°Umm... Does this mean you¡¯re...¡± ¡°...Michael?¡± Emilia supplemented me and the two of us tilted our heads at the same time. ¡°Yes...¡± The girl had a really red face as she answered me. ¡°... Is that so? Then why were you dressed up as a boy back then?¡± My confusion about her confession only lasted for a short while. It was because when I remembered how she looked like back then, she really looked and moved like a girl. So, her being a real girl could easily be accepted. However, the question ¡®Why?¡¯ dominated my current thoughts. ¡°W-well... Ummm... It¡¯s because... Uuuhh...¡± She looked like she was gonna cry again. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡± Since it felt like I was bullying her, I decided to stop the topic there and sipped on my cup of tea to calm my nerves. ¡°About yesterday... I¡¯m really so sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already decided on his punishment.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Michelle quickly raised her head and made a really confused expression. ¡°You¡¯re gonna punish him? Not me?¡± ¡°Why would I punish you? You¡¯re not him. Even though you¡¯re his master, you weren¡¯t the one in the wrong. He was.¡± ¡°...¡± Michelle thought looked as if she had a hard time understanding what I said. When she finally digested what I meant, she then said: ¡°Please be lenient on him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry he¡¯ll live.¡± I gave Emilia a glance and she then nodded to me. Last night, before I went to sleep, I ordered Emilia and the rest to tie Shin up and throw him into a place in the barracks that was full of gays. The reason why I ordered that kind of punishment was thanks to Frank. Yesterday, he informed me about a place where most of the gays in the fort spend their time. I don¡¯t know where or why he got that information from, but thanks to it I managed to decide on what kind of punishment he¡¯ll receive. I hope he loses his virginity there.
It''s been a while~ Chapter 53: No one is perfect After breakfast, I headed towards the meeting room with Emilia, Eclara, and Michelle in tow. Normally, authorized people or those who were deemed to be useful to the meeting are the only ones who could enter the room. However, because there were a lot of people who left the meeting yesterday for various reason, it became really quiet. As such, I suggested to Gen. Mayers to allow some people to enter the room. He accepted my proposal with a smile. I felt a bit happy about it and walked cheerfully to the meeting room. When we arrived at the meeting room there were no people inside it. As such, Emilia took this time to scan through the documents she had received earlier. As for me, I brought the book I wrote in the past and reviewed some of my knowledge. I was reviewing the elements found in the periodic table. Inside the book, I made an incomplete periodic table that contained the common elements. The reason why it was incomplete was because I didn¡¯t have any studying habit in my previous life. Don¡¯t judge me okay, in my previous life, I was just an average gamer that spent his free time playing computer games. ¡°What are you reading, Lumina-sama?¡± From my side, Eclara asked me a question with a voice filled with curiosity. ¡°Hmm? Eclara? Well, I was just reading some of the things I wrote on some pieces of paper back when we were still in school.¡± ¡°?¡± Hearing my answer, Eclara floated lots of question marks. ¡°Wel, I¡¯m only doing this to kill some time.¡± ¡°Is that so? Can I have a look?¡± Since I wasn¡¯t hiding the contents of the books I wrote, I passed it to Eclara with a smile. ¡°You have a really pretty handwriting, Lumina-sama.¡± Michelle commented as Eclara opened the book. The two then started reading the book. ¡°Lumina-sama... Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°About this part... What does it mean?¡± Eclara pointed at the diagram I made. It was a diagram that showed how small things became large. Kinda like this: Particles>Atoms>Molecules>DNA>Cells>Tissues>Organs>Organisms. ¡°Ah, that.... It¡¯s a general breakdown on the make-up of things.¡± In my past life, it was something that was considered as common knowledge. Back then, anyone who¡¯d see this diagram would understand what it meant. ¡°?¡± Eclara and Michelle''s made a face that told me they didn¡¯t understand what I told them. Should I tell them about it? I kinda feel like they¡¯ll only ask me more questions if I teach them... Well, I think it¡¯ll be a good way to waste my time. I then materialized a model of an atom using magic. ¡°Atoms are the building blocks of matter and they generally look like this. These things are very small and can¡¯t be seen by the naked eyes. If you group these up, you¡¯ll get a molecule. Then, if you group up a lot of particles you¡¯ll have a cell. Like the atom, the cell is also known as the building block of life. Each and every one of us is made up of cells. If you clump a lot of cells together you¡¯ll have a tissue...¡± I explained what the diagram represented one by one. When I finished explaining, Michelle raised her hand. ¡°Umm... Where did you learn these kinds of things?¡± I made a mischievous smile and answered her obvious question. ¡°That¡¯s a secret~¡± Michelle made a blank face as she failed to understand my answer. ¡°Do you believe any of these things, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Of course, I was the one who wrote it.¡± ¡°Then can I ask why you believe these things?¡± I placed a hand on my chin and pondered for a while. ¡°I could show what a cell looks like using a microscope, however, even if I use magic, I can¡¯t replicate its function to zoom in cause I don¡¯t know how to make its lenses.¡± ¡°Zoom in? Lumina-sama, I know magnifying magic. If it¡¯s about zooming in on certain objects, I¡¯m able to use it.¡± Eclara chime in as I was lost in thought. ¡°There¡¯s a magic like that?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a magic that¡¯s usually used during recon.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then can you use to zoom in a hundred times on a particular object?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡¯ really know, I haven¡¯t tried to use it like that.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s try it now. Try zooming in on your forearm.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eclara brought her forearm in front of her. As she stared at her forearm, I noticed that there was a magic circle on her eyes. Is that the magic circle for magnifying objects or is that for far sight? Well, let¡¯s take note of it and try replicating it later. ¡°Can you see something?¡± ¡°Yes, I can see the pores of my skin.¡± ¡°Try zooming in a little more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you see?¡± ¡°... I can see some shapes that are clumped together. Most of them have dots at their center.¡± ¡°Those are cells.¡± ¡°....¡± The magic circle vanished from her eyes as she stared in shock. ¡°The human body is made up of millions of them. Each function in a certain way. I could explain all about it, but I think we¡¯ll have to spend a lot of time just to make you understand it.¡± I explained it while I glimpsed at Emilia. In the past, I taught her all about it, however, it took a really long time to make her remember the parts of a cell. I think it took me around a week. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, Lumina-sama. Please teach me about this.¡± Eclara made a really firm expression as she bowed her head. ¡°Umm... Me too...¡± Michelle also bowed her head like Eclara. It felt really awkward so I couldn¡¯t answer them immediately. ¡°L- lets set this thing aside for now... Look! Gen. Mayers and his aides have arrived.¡± I pointed towards the direction of the door where Gen. Mayers stood. ¡°Then, I look forward to tonight.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Michelle clapped her hands together and smile enthusiastically while Eclara backed away from the seat and stood behind me. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency!¡± Suddenly, Emilia who was silent suddenly screamed out with a panicked face as Gen. Mayers sat on one of the chairs. ¡°Just now, a message from Fate had just been sent to me via magic mail.¡± Emilia showed us a white envelope that had the symbol of the Amethyst Family. She then passed me a piece of paper. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Emergency! A horde of unidentified beings that fly in the sky suddenly appeared in the sky! These beings can use magic and are currently rampaging! Please send word to Gen. Mayers and Lumina-sama to send us reinforcements! When I finished reading the message, I became pale and passed it to Gen. Mayers. ¡°Emilia, forget packing my luggage... Let¡¯s quickly head there!¡± ¡°¡°Eh?¡±¡± Eclara and Michelle made a dumb voice as I stood up. ¡°Yes.¡± The two of us then stormed out of the door in a brisk pace. Just because I managed to make peace with the elves, it doesn¡¯t mean the other races won¡¯t invade us! I completely forgot about it! Damn it! As our distance from the meeting room increased, Gen. Mayers appeared from our side. It seemed like he used magic to catch up to us because a faint reddish light covered his body. ¡°What are you gonna do once you arrive? Are you gonna fight against them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable, there¡¯s no way I can beat a dragon.¡± ¡°Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes, from the description that was in the letter, I can¡¯t think of any other beings besides dragons.¡± ¡°Then what are you gonna do once you¡¯re there?¡± I stopped walking and thought for a while. What am I gonna do there? Dragons are huge beings that have scales that are tougher than steel and can use magics than can change an entire landscape. Is there even any merit in me going there? ... But if I don¡¯t go there, then wouldn¡¯t it be the same as abandoning Fate? I don¡¯t really want to abandon a friend ... There must be a way to push them back.... Emilia and Gen. Mayers stayed silent as they waited for my answer. It feels like I¡¯m forgetting something.... As I shifted my brain into high gear, the wall near me suddenly exploded. ¡°Why¡¯d you throw me into a pit of men! Don¡¯t you know that I was this close to getting raped!¡± A familiar voice of a very male sounded from behind the wall. ¡°Even though I was in the wrong yesterday, that kind of punishment is too much!¡± While he continued to bash out complaints, I only stared dumbfounded at him. ¡®Oi! Are you listening?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± In the game, he fought against a horde of dragons, dwarves and elves during when the country was invaded by those races. After a long fight, along with the human armies, they emerged victoriously... How could I forget about him! He''s the MC, the Protagonist! ¡°Emilia, quickly tie him using a rope!¡± ¡°Oi!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just agree with her! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re gonna throw me back there again! If you¡¯re gonna do that again, even though you¡¯re Eclara¡¯s friend, I won¡¯t hesitate to use magic against you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an emergency, so could you please shut up and let me tie you up?¡± ¡°Heh?¡± As Emilia materialized a rope using Null element magic, Shin quickly ran away from her and she chased after him. ¡°Gen. Mayers, once I arrived in the capital, I¡¯ll use this thing to fight against the dragons.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°Yes, I think he¡¯ll be able to do something about it..¡± ¡°Is he strong?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe he can stop the dragons that have invaded the capital.¡± ¡°Hoho, then I¡¯ll quickly have my organize the soldiers under my command and head over there. and reinforce the line¡± ¡°We''ll be going then.¡± The two of us then headed towards opposite directions. The place I was headed to were the rooms of Liza, Mary, and Victoria. I then explained the emergency to them and the trio nodded to me and quickly dressed themselves while I wait for them in the practice field. Along the way, I met up with Eclara and Michelle, it seemed like they were informed by Gen. Mayers because they were already geared up. ¡°Lumina-sama, where¡¯s Emilia?¡± Liza who stood in my right asked me a question as we lined up in the practice field. ¡°She¡¯s capturing Shin.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯ll be useful in the coming fight.¡± ¡°Should we help her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already captured him.¡± Liza and I turned our heads to the back and found Emilia dragging Shin. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone then covered themselves with mana and flew up in the sky. Eclara was a bit late because she had to cover Michelle and wasn¡¯t used to using null element magic to fly. We then headed to the royal capital with our maximum speed. **** Meanwhile... ¡°Achil... Are you ready?¡± ¡®Yeah, where¡¯s Frank?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be here any moment now.¡± ¡°What was he up to last night?¡± ¡°He said that he was gonna do something fun... I wonder what it was?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just head to the practice field and catch up to Lumina-sama. It seemed like there¡¯s an emergency and that she¡¯s in a hurry to head there.¡± When Frank and Anthony arrived in the practice field, they became speechless as they saw the eight silhouettes flying towards the direction of the capital. ¡°Hey, Anthony...¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Did Lumina-sama forget about us?¡± ¡°I wonder...¡± ¡°Hey, guys~¡± Frank appeared from the hallway with a refreshed expression. ¡°Where were you!?¡± ¡°Well, I was busy doing somethings... More importantly, where¡¯s Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Over there...¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± Frank narrowed his eyes and focused his attention on the direction where Anthony and Achil had pointed. ¡°They already flew off huh... Did Lumina-sama forget about us?¡± ¡°I think so too...¡± ¡°Well, no one''s a perfect human... She''s smart, talented and discovered the magic we now use, however, her only flaw is that she keeps forgetting about people...¡± ¡°... That¡¯s true....¡± "Now then, Let¡¯s stop dawdling around and catch up with them... The three boys then covered themselves in mana and flew up the sky. They chased after the eight silhouettes that flew ahead of them.
I was gonna post this chapter yesterday, but sadly, I had no internet connection.... Chapter 54: The swarm of Dragons After flying for two hours, the royal capital finally came into view. The eleven of us were taken aback by the scene that entered our eyes. The walls were broken down, buildings were on fire, and the site of people running around could be scene. In the sky, countless dragons were flying in circles. From time to time, a few of them would swoop down and spat fire to the people. Magicians and Knights would throw themselves to the dragon and would either cast spells or fire arrow at it to slay the dragon. However, the scales that surrounded the dragon proved to be too tough and they were engulfed by the flames that the dragon spat out to them. ¡°Emilia, have you contacted my servants that stayed here?¡± With a serious expression, I asked Emilia who was hovering on my right side. ¡°Yes, none of them was harmed. According to them, because they had too little magical powers within their bodies, the knights didn¡¯t approve of their participation in the defense. Because of that, most of them have been evacuated outside of the royal capital.¡± ¡°Is Fate included with them?¡± ¡°No, Fate is in the castle along with her father.¡± ¡°I see... Then tell them to gather near our location... Victoria, you¡¯ll have to give them a crash course regarding your discovery.¡± ¡°¡°Yes.¡±¡± Shin, who was freed along the way, stared at the dragons that were flying in the sky on top of the capital. Eclara and Michelle were by his side. The two of them clenched their respective wands as they prepared themselves mentally. ¡°Shin... I¡¯ll have you charge in into the mass of dragons. I want you to buy as much time for us to commence our attack. I believe that you¡¯re the only one who can stand up to them head on.¡± Shin took a deep breath before he turned to me. He had a really serious expression on his face. ¡°... I¡¯ll do what you say... However... I have a condition.¡± ¡°Condition?¡± I tilted my head to the side and echoed what he said. ¡°Yeah, a condition.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do everything to fulfill that condition.¡± ¡°You said it! No, take backs!¡± The moment he said that Shin was surrounded by fierce winds and flew straight towards the dragons. Explosions then occurred within the swarm of dragons. A few moments later, one dragon... two dragons... three dragons then fell down from the swarm one by one. ¡°Then I shall take my leave and catch up to him, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna head on over there too...¡± Eclara bowed before me and then summoned two dragons before flying into the swarm. Michelle rode one of the dragons and tagged along with her. ¡°Lumina-sama, how about us? What are we gonna do?¡± Liza then flew beside me and asked me with a very enthusiastic face. ¡°Since they¡¯re using some high-level spells over there, we can¡¯t join in the melee. So we¡¯ll stay here and provide support.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liza and the others materialized bows and notched their arrows. As for Emilia, she continued to communicate with my scattered servants with the aid of Mary, who also started organizing the documents that were passed on to her. I then materialized two diamond shaped funnels beside me. One funnel had the fire element while the other one had the water element. [Oh god of Fire, I implore you to grant me your the strength to turn my enemies to ash! ] The fire element funnel caught fire while the water element funnel split into three and became frozen spikes. These were the chants that I read from one of the books in mother¡¯s library. They were the chants for intermediate level magic and were said to pack quite a punch. Incidentally, the chanting I made doesn¡¯t really do anything to the magic. Like always, I only stopped the movement of molecules on one side and transferred its energies on the other one. The real reason why I chanted was only to look cool. By the way, I used wind magic to make my hair float and made a magic circle under my feet to create a majestic appearance. I then raised my right hand up and the moment Liza and the others finished their preparations, I swung it down with great force. Our magic respectively flew in the sky and headed towards the dragons. My Ice Lances and Blaze Javelin scored a hit on one of the dragons. However, the dragon wasn¡¯t injured by my magic and ignored it. ¡°...¡± Before the dragon rejoined the swarm, I saw it gave out a snort. You stupid dragon! I became annoyed by it and decided to use the magic that Victoria had taught me when she arrived into my home. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I created a small fireball and water ball on my hand. I then closed my eyes and started meditating. The fireball and water ball entered into my body and a chant for a magic appeared in my head. [Pierce him! Kill him! Murder him! I desire to extinguish his life and preserve the moment of his death in Ice for all eternity! ] My surrounding became cold and a large block of Ice started forming near my right hand. It started then molded itself into a javelin. I then materialized a new funnel and had it split into 8 parts. Four of it formed a square while the remaining formed a diamiond. With anger, I threw the javelin through the funnel. The moment it passed through the walls that the funnel had created, the javelin shattered into millions of pieces and flew in the sky. I then moved my arms to control the innumerable amount of shards and had it track down the dragon that made fun of me. With confidence, the dragon used its wings to swat away the shards. Seeing it, I made an evil grin and clenched my palms into a fist the moment it came into contact with the dragon. Starting from the wings, the shards latched on to the dragon and slowly covered its body. I made a screen near my eyes and used it to control the ice that was slowly encasing the dragon. The dragon struggled and breathe fire on the ice melting some parts of it. However, because the ice was spreading in other places, his action proved to be futile and surely, the dragon fell from the sky. ¡°Phew... That takes care of one dragon.¡± Seeing that I managed to defeat one of them, I breathed out a sigh of relief and turned my sights into the others. It seemed like Liza also decided to use the method that Victoria had taught us and created a small fireball in front of her. She closed her eyes for a few seconds and slowly guided the fireball into her ample chest. [Dirty beings that defile my view, I¡¯ll burn all of you away till nothing remains! ] Her two hands emitted blue flames. She then made a throwing motion with her hands and the blue flames flew towards the swarm. After a few seconds, a dragon was covered in blue flames and fell down from the swarm. Like me, she made a satisfied smile as she confirmed her kill. I then shifted my gaze towards Victoria only to see her teaching Achil and the other about the new method she discovered. ¡°Lumina-sama after 10 minutes almost half of your servants will arrive. It seems like they¡¯ll bring along some volunteers with them.¡± ¡°I see...¡± I nodded to Emilia as she ended her brief report and resumed communicating. ¡°Lumina-sama! A message from Gen. Mayers just arrived. He says that in about three hours, the magic cavalry will arrive near our location. As for the regular soldiers, he says he¡¯ll need six more hours before they arrive.¡± ¡°Tell Gen. Mayers to secure supplies along the way.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I then chanted another spell and defeated one dragon. Chanting using this method uses 5 seconds. Killing a dragon using that magic requires 15 seconds at least and a minute at most. During that time, Shin and Eclara are able to kill 6 dragons each. Honestly... Just how strong are they? After 30 minutes, 30 of my servants had arrived and floated near me. Victoria then quickly gave each of them a crash course regarding the method she had discovered. Unfortunately, more than half of them were unable to do it on the spot and decided to spam null element magic beside the ones from the new method. Shin and the others became tired and flew away from the swarm, but he was chased by seven dragons. Since he was a vital piece for the defense, I ordered my servants to provide him with cover fire. He successfully managed to retreat back to our position along with Eclara and Michelle. The three of them looked really pale and were breathing really hard. I could tell that they had used up a lot of mana during that melee from the condition they were in. I then returned my gaze back to the swarm of dragons and even though we managed to slay a lot of them, there were still thousands more flying above the capital. ¡°So it¡¯ll be a battle of attrition huh...¡± ¡°Yes, it''s highly probable that... It¡¯ll be a really long battle.... Ah, Lumina-sama, it seems like some of your servants wanted to help evacuate the evacuees instead of heading towards this place. What should I say to them?¡± ¡°Tell them to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±
I am embarassed because of the mix up I made in the previous chapter.. ^///^ Chapter 55: Idiots Three hours had passed and the evacuation process progressed smoothly. Even though dragons circled in the sky, most of them ignored the presence our presences and the civilians. As for the soldiers and some magicians, they were unfortunately targeted by the dragons. As a result, most of them fled from the capital and had forsaken the civilians. ¡°Lumina-sama, Gen. Meyers had arrived. He has gathered his men near the borders of the capital.¡± As I observed the surroundings, Emilia, who stood beside me, reported to me of Gen. Meyers arrival. ¡°Tell him not to attack the dragons and delegate his men to evacuating the civilians.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± You may be wondering why I gave such an instruction. It was because a two hours ago, we discovered that the dragons we shot down from the sky were healed by its kin and flew up. Their ability to heal their allies was really strong. Even when Shin slashed, stabbed, and cleaved ten dragons. They only needed one dragon to heal the ones he injured. What¡¯s more, even when their wings were broken and their chest pierced, they were able to regenerate those parts. This included getting beheaded. As such, we shifted our focus to evacuating the residents. Bang!!! [Grrraaaaar!!!] Boom!!!! The roars and explosion reached up to us, even though we were far from the capital. I continued to give instructions and orders to my servants when Liza and Victoria landed near me. ¡°How was inside the castle?¡± Earlier, I sent Liza, Victoria, Shin, Michelle and Eclara towards the Castle. Since Fate¡¯s father was an Earl, so there may be a possibility that she was there. ¡°The situation inside the castle was quite messy.¡± ¡°Yes, the factions belonging to the different households fought amongst themselves.¡± ¡°...¡± I became speechless by their report. ¡°They even declared that their houses won¡¯t send any reinforcements.¡± ¡°Not until the King accepts their demands.¡± ¡°Demands?¡± ¡°Each house had different demands. But all of them had one thing in common. And that is the downfall of their enemies as well as reparations for the soldiers that may lose their lives.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Shin, Michelle and Eclara stayed there to protect the servants that were caught in the crossfire between differing factions.¡± ¡°What about Fate and her Father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also one of the reasons why Shin stayed there.¡± ¡°I see...¡± My thoughts became full of questions and anger as I thought of the reason why the defenses of the royal capital were very thin. ¡°Liza... Are the servants and Fate still inside the castle?¡± With a voice filled with fury, I asked Liza that question. I was really angry and frustrated right now. Who wouldn¡¯t? The country was in a state of emergency and the top brass were inside the castle arguing with one another. ¡°Shin and Eclara are escorting the people who weren¡¯t part of the commotion Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Answering her curtly, I flew towards the castle and left the commanding of the evacuation to Emilia and the rest. A few moments later, I arrived near the gates and saw Eclara along with some soldiers that were coordinating with some servants. ¡°Where¡¯s Fate and her Father?¡± I approached her and asked her that question. Her eyes opened wide when she turned her head towards me. ¡°L-Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Fate and her Father?¡± I repeated my question. This time, my voice was colder than before. ¡°They''re still inside and along with His Majesty and His Highness. They haven¡¯t given up on pleading to the nobles inside.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I nodded to her and walked inside the castle. As I entered the castle, I could hear some clattering sounds behind me. It seemed like Eclara followed after me. Since some of the books I read from the ruined library in school featured the Royal Castle, I had a rough idea where the audience room was. As such, I didn¡¯t get lost even though it was my first time here. After a while, I stopped before a door with lots of engravings and designs. Clink! Kachink!! ¡°Uwaaa!¡± ¡°You Stupid Fool!!!¡± The sound of metals and war cries could be heard. The atmosphere that could be felt here was very different from the atmosphere outside of the castle. Even though we''re in such a crisis, they''re still fighting against each other!? This is just stupid! Can¡¯t they see that this country may perish any time now?! With intense anger, I opened the door of the audience room. Bang! Boom! Swoosh! Clank! I saw some magicians fire spells towards a group of people. That group that was attacked made a barrier and retaliated against them. ¡°Were you the ones who sent that assassin to kill the King!? When the Ginsburg left your faction, you guys have resorted to dirty moves!¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Look who¡¯s talking? Weren¡¯t you the ones who wanted the King dead? You didn¡¯t even sent a single soldier from you camp to the front lines!¡± Two people that were positioned in front of their respective groups argued with one another. In a corner, a man with green hair was smirking as he observed the people who were arguing. Lastly, a young boy with blonde hair and blue eyes was crying on top of a person that sat on a luxurious looking chair. On top of that person¡¯s head was a crown and on his chest was a knife. ¡°....¡± I continued to look around and found Shin and Fate as well as the parents of Liza and the others near the corpse. Seeing them, I slowly approached towards them. ¡°Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°¡°¡°Eh?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Look out!¡± Fate who was staring at me shouted with all her might. I ignored her warning and continued walking. Fwoosh! A lance that was made of fire flew towards my chest. The moment it drew close to me, the spear made out of fire stopped in mid air. I paid it no heed and continued walking towards Fate. As I walked, different kinds of spells flew towards me and just like the fire lance, they all stopped in mid air the moment they flew near me. ¡°Weinberger-sama, Faustina-sama, Ginsburg-sama, Hurstorn-sama, Harlington-sama and Amethyst-sama. Let¡¯s leave this place quickly. I need your help in evacuating the civilians.¡± In a solemn voice, I spoke to the people who I knew. Well, it was only thanks to Emilia that I remembered them though. ¡°Is that your command?¡± The moment he asked me that question, the people that were arguing became silent. Well, even if they raised their voice, I''d still ignore them though. It''s because they''re just a bunch of retarded idiots. ¡°Yes. As the leader of our faction, I want you to ignore this rabble and head out. Your powers are urgently needed.¡± Although Fate¡¯s father was the one who was acted here in the Royal Castle, I was still the leader of our faction. Actually, I held no right to speak to them in this manner because I was only the master of their children and not them. However, because I didn¡¯t have anything else I could use to request for their help, I used that as a card here. There may be other ways to request for their help though, but because I was quite angry, my mind wasn¡¯t calm enough to think other ways. ¡°Then, we shall head out under your command... However, what of the Crowned Prince and the body of the dead king?¡± Amethyst-sama made a big smile as he spoke to me in a respective way. It really felt strange and weird because of how he acted, but that doesn¡¯t matter, a crisis was happening outside, so time wasn¡¯t on our side. ¡°Drag him out. We¡¯ll worry about the dead later. ¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Amethyst-sama and the others that were a part of my faction slowly made their exit. Each of them had a really big smile plastered on their faces. I really couldn¡¯t understand why they smiled even though were in a state of emergency. .... Don''t tell me, they''re also a bunch of idiots!? Haaa, forget it. If they''re also idiot then let them be idiots then! I don''t care anymore! Just quickly go outside and save the civilians! I shook my head to cut the thought and faced the people who were arguing earlier. By the way, the magic I stole from them were floating near me. Most of them were intermediate to high leveled spells. Well, as long as it''s made out of mana, I can steal it even if I don''t know what spell it was, Wahaha! I showed the idiots a smile and said: ¡°Idiots.¡± I snapped my fingers and made all the magic I stole fly to them. They then hastily made a lot of barriers and countered me with spells of their own. Their actions proved futile though because I could reflect it back. In short, they would return back to their caster. ¡°Fate, let¡¯s head out of here. It¡¯s dangerous if we stay inside any longer.¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± I, along with Fate and Shin, exited the audience room amidst the curses and shouts from them. Some soldiers bowed to me and locked the audience room. It seemed like they were commanded somebody. What¡¯s more, the moment we reached outside of the castle, a Golden Dragon descended in front of us. Haaa... First a sudden invasion now this!? God! I¡¯m really tired! I really want a cup of Darjeeling now! I complained in my mind as I faced the Golden Dragon that was observing us.
Hey, it''s been a while... sorry I haven''t posted a chapter for a while, I''ve been quite busy as of late so I didn''t have any time to write a story so forgive me... Tehee Also, well, Thanks for the thing that you did Armaell, I like my pen name so I wanna use it even on that.... Chapter 56: I lost my personal space "Ich bitte Sie, als Vertreter Ihrer Rasse, ihre Kapitulation einzureichen.?!¡± ¡°What!?¡± The Golden Dragon that landed in front of the castle suddenly spoke. Because it was so surprising, I unconsciously exclaimed a question to him. ¡°Ich frage Sie noch einmal: Werden Sie sich ergeben oder blicken Sie Ihrer Vernichtung ins Auge?¡± I made a confused face as I tilted my head to the side. Seeing my state, it narrowed its eyes as it gazed at me. The surrounding soldiers, servants, and civilians also stared at me. Is that dragon looking at me!? Why the hell are you looking at me!? Also, why are you guys also looking at me!? Did I do something wrong!? Is that dragon gonna kill me!? Oh god, please no! I just discovered Japanese sweets in this worlds! I don¡¯t wanna die just yet! As these thoughts circulated in my mind, the Dragon extended one of its claws to me. Seeing this action, Fate, Eclara and Shin became ran in front of me. The two of them created a barrier, but it was easily destroyed by the claw. As a result, Shin and Eclara threw a lot of spells in retaliation, but like their barrier, their spells didn¡¯t even prevent the claw from approaching me. As Shin and Eclara¡¯s retaliation intensified, Fate, who stood beside me, collapsed to the ground and started trembling. As for me, I was frozen in spot as the Dragon¡¯s eyes met mine while it moved its claws closer to me.. The dragon¡¯s claw poke at my forehead and a painful sensation radiated from it. Also, the moment I felt that pain, light flooded the surroundings. Unconsciously, I closed my eyes because it was so bright. [Young Representative, are you now able to understand my words?] As I continued to close my eyes, a voice of a man echoed inside my mind. ¡°Eh?¡± I got confused and opened my eyes. [Mhm, since the gem is radiating light, it seems like the magic has succeeded.] Seriously, where¡¯s that voice coming from? My eyes swam from left to right as I searched for the source of that voice. [The one who is conversing with you standing in front of you.] In front of me? .... Seriously!? I opened my eyes wide as I moved my gaze towards the Golden Dragon. Meeting my eyes, the Golden Dragon made a small nod and asked me a question. He¡¯s talking to me through my mind!? How do I even talk with my mind? Should I imagine that I¡¯m talking through a telephone in my mind or something? [Do not worry. Anything that you¡¯ll think shall be transmitted to me. So you do not need to do any of those measures.] ... So You¡¯re literally reading my mind!? [That is correct.] I¡¯m gonna sue you for invading my personal space! ... Wait is there even a law for mind reading in the modern world? Wait do human laws even affect dragons? [We are a higher species, so your laws don¡¯t affect us.] The dragon answered my thoughts with an amused voice. It seemed like he enjoyed how I was panicking in my mind. Ok... Nevermind that then. Anyways, why are you asking me? That guy''s the Crowned Prince not me. Also, on a side not, that guy''s the main character.okay. I¡¯m only a mob character, so I¡¯m not qualified for it. First, I pointed at the fainted prince who was being held by the servants and then, I pointed at Shin, who continued to throw spells at the dragons claw which was slowly retracting back. [What are you rambling about? We have deemed you worthy because most of the people here respects you the most.] ... ... Really? I-is that so? ¡°Kukuku... Sie sind eine interessante Kind¡± The Dragon laughed and spoke in his own tongue. Umm... Then... Would it be okay if I request for you to repeat the question you asked me earlier? Unconditional surrender huh.... If that¡¯s the case won¡¯t we become slaves and be forced to obey the dragons? If I¡¯m correct, in the past, the side that loses a war get¡¯s their men killed and their men and children killed right? ... No! I don¡¯t want to get raped by a dragon and bear a child with a half-dragon! I don¡¯t even want to become a mother in the first place! [Worry not. If your race surrenders, we will guide you to prosperity. We will not lay a hand on any of you.] The dragon stifled a laugh as he answered my thoughts. Honestly, you being able to read my mind is unfair.... I don¡¯t have any privacy for this! Well, were at your mercy so you have the right to do so, but still... [This is a measure so that there will be no falsehood in your submission.] It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.... Well enough of that for now, Can I ask some more questions regarding our surrender? [Do not worry. I understand that this is a heavy cross to bear.] In my heart, I was thankful that the Dragon was a very reasonable partner. As a result, I continued to converse with him through my mind. By the way, the people around us continued to attack the dragon, however, he ignored it cause none of it even left a scratch. This question is about the elves. A few weeks ago, we made contact with them and made peace with them by promising to exchange sweets with them. If we surrender to your race, will we become hostile with the elves? [No. Although we dragons have a hostile relationship with the elves, so long as they don¡¯t bother our lands, we will not bother them. This standoff has continued for a thousand years and will continue as such. Even if you forge a covenant with the elves, so long as we aren¡¯t affected by it, we will allow that covenant.] Owh... How magnanimous of your race. The dragon then listed conditions and benefits if we submitted ourselves to them. Listening to it, I became speechless because the things he said didn¡¯t even sound like we¡¯d be disadvantaged by them. For my answer, could I ask of you to wait for a while. Since this regards the fate of our kingdom, I wanna ask the opinions of most of the people around me. The dragon nodded his head to me. I then approached Amethyst-sama and the fathers of my servants that were gathered in a corner. People continued to run to and from their place. It seemed like they were giving directions to the soldiers under them. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Have they been doing this for a while? [That is correct] ... .... Okaaay~ I became embarrassed when the Fafnir answered my random question with a serious voice. I really did have no privacy with him around. ¡°Cough* Amethyst-sama.¡± I intentionally coughed near them to catch their attention. ¡°Hmmm? Lumina? We are so sorry, we have tried everything in our power to release you from the spell that that beast had used to entrap you. However, the magicians under our service proved useless and we have been trying to find one to release you from it.¡± I moved my gaze towards the side and found some collapsed people being treated by some servants. Are they the magicians that he was talking about? Why didn¡¯t I notice them? [Since you''re from a lower race, I can understand why you were unable to notice them as we conversed because all of your attention was focused on me. Earlier, they used some petty tricks to disturb our link, however because none of them has an amount that exceeds the magical power of a hatchling, our link couldn¡¯t be broken.] ... I-is that so? They look pretty powerful to me though. [In your eyes they may be powerful but in my eyes, they¡¯re nothing but ants.] ... ¡°Lumina, we must quickly escape this place because we don¡¯t know when that beast starts a rampage!¡± Amethyst-sama grabbed my arm as he ordered some soldier to clear a path from the debris scattered around us. The fathers of my other servants also nodded in unison as they summoned their familiars to stall for time. ¡°Do not worry about Fafnir. He won¡¯t go on a rampage.¡± ¡°Fafnir?¡± He floated a question mark as I spoke the name of the dragon. By the way, according to him, Fafnir introduced the moment our eyes met earlier, however because I couldn¡¯t understand his introduction, he redid it while we were discussing earlier. ¡°It¡¯s the name of that Golden Dragon.¡± ¡°... Why do you know the name of that beast?¡± ¡°I was conversing with him earlier.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°.... I think it¡¯s because of that golden gem that¡¯s embedded on your forehead.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I moved my hand to my forehead and felt a gem-like object on it. What the fuck!? [My apologies, I forgot to tell you about that. That gem is the symbol of our link. That¡¯s the reason why you and I are able to converse.] This is the reason why you can read why mind!? When did you attach this to me? Was it back then? [That is correct.] ... I see... I was really really tired. Not physically, but mentally. First, I was surprised by the sudden invasion of the dragons, then I became appalled by the idiocy of the upper echelons of our country and finally, a dragon that¡¯s capable of annihilating our country invaded my personal space. As a result, I internally gave up and decided to just accept everything. ¡°Lumina?¡± I heard the voice of Amethyst-sama as I conversed with the dragon in my mind. ¡°Cough* sorry, I was conversing with the Dragon back there.¡± [Don¡¯t lie, you were thinking of something else.] At least allow me to save face! Since I¡¯m as open as a book to you, I don¡¯t have to bother talking respectfully to you! So at least allow me to preserve my dignity in front of other people! [....] ¡°...Is that so? Then, may I ask for the results of your conversation with the dragon?¡± ¡°Yes, the dragons gave me two options. It¡¯s either we surrender to them or face annihilation. In my opinion, it¡¯s best for us to surrender. As for the reason....¡± With my eyes, I prompted Amethyst-sama and the others who were taken aback to gaze at the sight of Shin and the soldiers that were attacking the dragons. The dragons continued to ignore them and flew in the sky. ¡°...¡± ¡°I think you can understand what happens right if we don¡¯t surrender, right?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes.¡± [So you have decided to submit to us?] Yeah... It¡¯s not like we have other choices though. [Then...] The Golden Dragon flew up to the sky and a giant magic circle field was formed. A few moments later the Royal Castle was blown to bits. Not even a single speck of it remained. Wait! Why¡¯d you do that! There are still people inside the palace! Though because you''re a dragon, I understand that our lives are insignificant to you, why the hell did you even do that! What''s more, why do I even have to become a queen! I don¡¯t even want to become a queen! [Since you''re able to communicate with us, you''re the best candidate to mediate between our race. It''s the more convenient this way. Besides, you have surrendered to us, so you can''t disobey my orders..] Nooooooooo!!! I knew it! I knew there was a downside to this! [Kukuku.... you really are an interesting being.] With that, I became the New Queen of the human race by the decree of Fafnir, the King of the Dragons. By the way, when I was done despairing, I offered a silent prayer to the people who died because of Fafnir. I wasn''t affected by it though, it''s because I''m a reincarnated person. So I know what happens after you die... I think.
An annoying idea came up in my mind.... It''s quite interesting so I''m sharing it to you guys... Think of it as a teaser or something The afterstory of a certain reincarnated exiled villainess
@Naoki: LOL, I didn''t spot those @Armael: Sure why not! Also, thanks for making some books I liked in BT into pdfs, I was searching for them! @Irina: I don''t think a 1 year old baby has memories though.... LOL @Everyone else: Why the hell do the comments pile up the moment I go to sleep!!! RAWR!!! On a side note: I''m quite surprised that a ''Next/Main/Previous Page'' link appeared when I posted this chapter.... Thank goodness though, I tried adding links like this, but because I was too lazy, I stopped at around chapter 10... LOL Queen arc LOL Queen arc Chapter 1: 2 years laters In a certain country of a different world, a human girl with black hair wearing goth-like clothes and a crown held a piece of paper. ¡°Fufufu.....¡± The girl stiffled a small laugh as she held the paper. ¡°Fufufu.... Finally... Finally...¡± Her hands then grabbed a nearby stamp. ¡°After 2 years of neverending work.... All the things that needed to be finished quickly are finally DONE!!!¡± The moment she stamped the paper, she quickly stood up from her luxurious seat. She raised her hands up high and her face had a very satisfied expression. ¡°Hahahahah!¡± The girls that laughed with a very happy expression was the queen of a kingdom. 2 years ago, dragons invaded their lands and named her their queen. Since that time, the girl had tirelessly worked to repair the damages that they had brought to their lands and even developed it further. Her name is Lumina Chis Chem, the 14 year old queen of the supposedly only human country in the world of Glacias. **** I never ever ever ever ever ever ever want to experience this ever again! [Experience what?] Working! [Huh?] In the past, I¡¯ve always thought the a ruler only had to give titles and stuff to nobles. I didn¡¯t know that they had to read documents that contains reports of various people, develop plans to enrich the lands, discuss finances with the treasurer, and allocate manpower to various places. Then, while I was working with all those things, I realized something. [Realized what?] The reason why I have been so busy for these past two years is because of YOU! [...] 2 years ago, if you hadn¡¯t destroyed the royal castle as well as the capital, my work would¡¯ve been a lot easier! [...] Why are you suddenly becoming silent!!! Don¡¯t suddenly become silent there Fafnir! I know you can still hear me! [...] Fuuuu~ well, if you¡¯re gonna be like that, then so be it. I¡¯ll still gonna complain to you! Since you annexed us 2 years ago, you and your dragons suddenly disappeared. Though we talked to each other from time to time, whenever the topic shifts to helping us, you always become silent like this! Because of that.... Because of that.... I had to use all the knowledge in my disposal to repair the damages that your invasion had caused! If it weren¡¯t for the simulations and strategy that I had played in my previous life, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this job you pushed to me! [...] What¡¯s more, because I was still 12 years old back then, a lot of nobles refused to acknowledge me! They even mobilized the soldiers under their rule in an attempt to overthrow me from the throne you gave me! Though it worked out because your dragons helped us win those battles, so you have my thanks there. However... However, it only served to increase my workload you know that! Every time your dragons trampled an army, their towns and cities would always burn to the ground! A-N-D since the nobles that ruled those lands were either executed or had their titles stripped off of them as per the standard operating procedures. I, who is the supposed Queen, was forced to repair and re-develop their lands in their stead BECAUSE their lands now belonged to the kingdom, which in this case, now belonged to me. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. [...] I had to spend a lot of sleepless nights just to manage all those things because the nobles who were loyal to me were few. Well, I do have 200 servants at my disposal, but all of them are still under 20 years old! So they¡¯re no good with this kinds of things. Eh? What about their fathers? Hehe, well, out of those 200 servants, half of them are commoners, so their parents are no good. As for the remaining half, only six of them had high enough ranks to become officials in the royal castle. What¡¯s more, one of them was a general, so he was ignorant of how the royal court works. What about me then? I¡¯m the same too of course, I¡¯m also ignorant of how the court works. However, because I¡¯m the queen of this country, I had no choice but to learn it. It¡¯s only thanks to the knowledge of my previous life that I managed to keep things going despite my ignorance. Do you know why we had such a severe shortage of personnel is because YOU just had to destroy the royal castle when you chose me to become the queen. AND because of that, the 5 of them plus me, were the only people in the royal court!!! It was really hard you know! [Okay okay.] However, all of those things end today!!! I have finished laying out plans, allocated new officials and new nobles to various territories, and have finished sorting out all documents that are related to ruling this country. [So? What are you gonna do now?] Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯m gonna go to outside and play with magic! [Is that so?] It is so! Ending my mental conversation with Fafnir, the terrifying Golden Dragon King, I opened one of the windows of my room and flew outside. *** A few minutes after Lumina flew out from the window, a girl with red twin tails and wore maid¡¯s clothes entered the now empty room. ¡°...Lumina-sama?¡± The girl stood in the middle of the room with a tray of sweets on one hand. Then, when she saw the open window and the silhouette of a girl with 12 funnel like things spread on her back, the girl made a small smile. The girl proceeded towards the open window and closed it. A pale blue lite then covered her entire body and she, like the girl with 12 funnel-like things, flew towards the sky. ¡°Would you mind it if I joined you in your practice, Lumina-sama?¡± Lumina turned around and faced the girl. ¡°Let¡¯s do a mock battle then!¡± Lumina quickly flew a few meters away from the girl. The girl then placed the tray of sweets on a table she had made with magic. Seeing this, Lumina narrowed her eyes as she saw the girl create a sword. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get it started then, Emilia.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±
Hey~ I''m finally back after my short absence and guess what~ I''m restarting this series~ hehe Next chapter will either be released today or tomorrow, depending on my mood. Also, forgive the shortness of this chapter, I''m kinda rusty because I haven''t written for quite a while~ LOL Queen arc Chapter 2: The reason behind the annexation ¡°That was really fun! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve moved my body as much as that!¡± Emilia and I made a table and a pair of chairs on the sky and were now having a relaxing cup of tea. By the way, I forgot to mention where I¡¯m at. You may be thinking that I, a 14 year old girl, should obviously staying in her parent¡¯s home. However, my position is quite special. Because of certain STUPID dragon, I was proclaimed as Queen of the human race and as such, I am currently staying in the royal capital. What¡¯s more, even though I am the Queen of the human race, that certain STUPID dragon destroyed the royal castle. [Oi! Are you implying that I am stupid!?] 2 years ago, when I was just proclaimed as Queen by that STUPID dragon, I tried suggesting to my vassals that it¡¯d be fine if I stayed in my home and delegate the tasks from there. But no~ they refused my suggestion and forced me to stay in a luxurious hotel that was still standing in the royal capital. According to them, ¡®Though you¡¯re still quite young and have just been named as queen, it is quite unacceptable for a ruler to be away from the Capital City... Blah blah blah blah.¡¯ In the end, because of their strong opposition, I reluctantly accepted their demand and am now staying in that luxurious hotel while the Royal castle¡¯s being reconstructed. [Seriously, who the hell are you talking to?] To the readers. [Readers?] Un, readers. [... I¡¯m speechless.] ... Anyways, it¡¯s really been a while since I¡¯ve drank tea in the sky like this. ¡°How does the tea taste, Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Un, delicious! As expected.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± I slowly drank the tea that Emilia prepared for me as well as savoring it¡¯s taste and enjoying the scent of the tea. [Is your mind okay? I think you need to go back to your study and review the documents there. Ever since you finished your job, you¡¯ve only been talking to those ¡®Readers¡¯.] No. [If you, the Queen that I have chosen, were to become crazy, my pride as a Dragon King would seriously be hurt!] Pride? What¡¯s that? Is that edible? [...] Hehe, sorry, I was only joking~ Anyways, please don¡¯t mind why I¡¯m talking to myself like that in my mind, I¡¯m only doing this to relieve some stress. [I see, so there is a reason why you¡¯re doing that.} Un. Now that the STUPID dragon has been convince-- [Why are you calling me, a proud and mighty dragon, STUPID!?] My mouth never once called you stupid though. [But you¡¯ve been calling me stupid inside of your mind! If you don¡¯t want me to go over the royal capital and burn it down to the ground, I recommend that you stop calling me that inside of your mind.] That¡¯s tyranny! I invoke my power as the queen of the human race to have you revoke that statement! I want freedom! The freedom to call you anything inside of my mind! [Hmph, your authority only extends to the humans. Besides, your race is under my dominion, so you should be the one who should be following my orders!] Kuh! You cheat! Why are you using your authority in this mental conversation! [You were the one who first used it!] ¡°Umm... Lumina-sama. Is something the matter?¡± While I was bickering with Fafnir inside of my mind, Emilia suddenly interjected. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re expression¡¯s been changing from a mischievous one to an angry one and back to a mischievous one for quite a while. Is the tea not to your liking?¡± ¡°Nonono, the tea that you brew is delicious! The scent of this Earl Grey really calms me down, the taste is exquisite and its temperature is just right! There¡¯s no way that I wouldn¡¯t like this tea.¡± ¡®Then may I know why you¡¯ve been making those faces?¡± I hesitated for a bit, but, because there was no harm in telling her, I decided to share to her what was happening in my mind. ¡°So you¡¯ve been conversing with that Golden Dragon inside of your mind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve been complaining to him about your work?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± A threatening atmosphere suddenly shrouded Emilia when I finished explaining the details to her. Hmmm... Something isn¡¯t right. Why is Emilia emitting that kind of atmosphere? [Maybe it¡¯s because she became appalled.] Why would she be taken aback? [I don¡¯t know~ maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been calling me, a great, majestic, and prideful King of Dragons, STUPID!] Fuuu~ Hey Fafnir. [Nn?] For a great, majestic, and prideful Dragon King, you sure are quite petty. [It¡¯s a matter of pride.] ¡°L-U-M-I-N-A-S-A-M-A?¡± ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°So the reason why there¡¯s been a lot of sightings of dragons near the western border because of you?¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean? I¡¯ve never received any reports regarding that matter!¡± ¡°I was gonna present the report to you right after your tea time.¡± ¡°Ah, so? T-then... What does that have to do with me!?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve been badmouthing their king, the dragons may have decided to destroy our capital.¡± ¡°Seriously!?¡± [That lass is worrying too much.] Ehh? [The only reason why my kind is gathering near those mountains is because of our immigration plans.] Hearing the reason, I unconsciously clapped my hands. ... ... .... Eh? Immigration plans!? Eh!? What¡¯s up with that! You never said anything about that! [Why do we, superior beings, need to report the things we do to you, inferior beings?] Tsk! That line really infuriates me! [Hahaha, no matter how hard you deny it, that is the truth!] ¡°Lumina-sama?¡± ¡°Ehh?¡± Because Emilia¡¯s sudden interjection, accompanied with her threatening aura, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a dumb voice in surprise. ¡°What are we gonna do now? We humans can never hope to match the ferocity and destructive capabilities of dragons.¡± ¡°About that... Ummm... We don¡¯t really need to worry about them.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well.... Fafnir said that those dragon¡¯s were only immigrating towards the western mountains.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yeah, Fafnir! Why!? [Why are you so demanding even though you¡¯re just a human?] That isn¡¯t important right now! Relieving Emilia¡¯s fury is far more important than how I talk to you in my mind! [... Why do I feel as if I¡¯ve lost to your servant?] Stop whining and answer me! Or else! [Or else what?] Or else my tea time would be cut short! [...] Stop being silent and tell me the reason already! [Fine, fine! I¡¯ll tell you! So stop being so demanding!] You should¡¯ve done that in the first place. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. [Cough.... The reason why we, the Dragonkind, have decided to immigrate is because the humans have cornered us.] ¡°The reason why those dragons are flying to the western mountains is because the humans have cornered them.... EHHH!?¡± ¡°Ehhh?¡± [Ehhhh?] Wait... Why are you also shouting? [I was surprised by how synchronized the two of you were.] ... Anyways, when you said humans, you mean us humans!? [I¡¯m not talking about your race, I¡¯m talking about the humans that live outside of the barrier.] Ehhh!? There are humans outside of the great barrier!? [That is correct.... I¡¯m quite surprised that you¡¯re aware that humans have more than one race.] Of course I am, who do you think I am? [A Queen who places tea over dragons.] Don¡¯t underestimate Tea! [Alright, alright.] It¡¯s good that you understand. [Tea loving idiot.] Hmm? What was that? [Nothing! Nothing!] Anyways, are the humans that live outside of the great barrier stronger than the humans that live here? [Nope. In terms of magical power and strength, there¡¯s basically no difference.] Then why were you cornered by the humans? [Because of their ingenuity and numbers.] Hmmm? [Humans that live outside of the barrier number by the billions, a population incomparable to our kind.] Well.... [What¡¯s more, no matter how many we bring down, they just kept coming! There attacks just never ends!] ... [A lot of my brethren have fallen because of them! They¡¯ve even annexed some of our lands and have turned some of our brethren into slaves!] Umm... Fafnir... [Nn? What?] Are you okay? [Hahaha! Of course I¡¯m okay!] Then why did your voice sound so desperate earlier? [Are you accusing me, the King of all Dragons, of being afraid to inferior beings?] I¡¯m only telling you my impressions, you didn¡¯t have to be so adamant in denying it. ¡°Well, Emilia... Could you please gather Liza¡¯s father and the rest to the temporary courtroom.... Fafnir just gave me a shocking revelation.¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, yes.¡± Blue screens started appearing around Emilia and the faces of Liza, Victoria, Mary, and the rest of my servants appeared around them. Okay then, next is Fafnir. [Hmm?] I have a question. You can choose whether you¡¯ll answer it or not. [You¡¯re really quick to change pace, huh. Very well, I, Fafnir, will answer your question.] Why did you annex us instead of destroying us? [You¡¯re asking me this now?] I didn¡¯t really want to ask you this question, but because of what you said just now, I became really curious about it. [I see.] Fafnir suddenly became quiet. This silence really made me quite impatient and nervous. Then, after 3 minutes, Fafnir¡¯s voice resounded in my mind again. [Ei! Stop narrating whatever you do! It¡¯s annoying!] Never! [Kuh... You¡¯re really stubborn on strange things.] I¡¯m quite proud of that! [Enough about that, I have decided to tell you the reason.] Really? That was quite easy. [Do you wanna hear it or not?] I do, I do! Fafnir-sama, please enlighten this poor lamb with the meanings behind your actions. [You really act differently within your mind.... Fuu~ now where was I? Ahh, that¡¯s right, the reason why we have decided to annex your country is because we have decided to fight fire with fire.] Fight fire with fire? [That¡¯s right, since I have commanded the surviving dragon¡¯s to move into this land, the humans that live outside of the great barrier will surely find it strange. Once they do, they will start to search for us, then, once they do find us, it¡¯ll be this country¡¯s job to fend them off!] So you basically want us to protect your race? [Wrong! We¡¯re not seeking for your protection! We planning on turning this country into our meat shield!] Yes, yes. [What¡¯s up with that tone!?] Who care¡¯s about that~ [I do!] If I remember correctly, 2 years ago, when your kind invaded us, we couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to the strength that you¡¯re kind have shown. How come the humans outside were able to push you this far? [Weren¡¯t you listening to me? No, more importantly, why the sudden change in topic!?] Fufu.... [Hah~ who cares, I¡¯m getting tired with this skit. Listen closely this time] Yes~ [Once the humans that live outside have decided a target, they would never stop attacking. They would continue to attack until their target has died. Once that target dies, they would then use the things they¡¯ve learned from that and use it to attack another target to produce lesser sacrifices.] Uwaah~ so they used the zombie tactic? That¡¯s pretty gruesome. [Is that what that tactic is called?] It¡¯s just a jargon of mine. [Is that so?] Un. [Anyways, they used that ¡®Zombie tactic¡¯ for a thousand years and have become quite successful. Then, when the humans have started enroaching the last sanctuaries of the dragon kind, the great barrier suddenly weakened.] I see. [Seeing this as a chance, I quickly sent scouts to see what lies here. I was quite surprised to see humans living inside here.] You¡¯ve been fighting against humans for over a millenia, why were you so surprised when you found us? [It¡¯s because of the way you live.] The way we lived? [Umu, unlike the humans outside, the humans here live a frugal life. They respect the wild life and would even plant new trees in place of the trees that they have cut down. It was quite mysterious to see how your race behaves so differently from those outside.] I think it¡¯s because we were only economizing the little resources that we have in this sealed land. [Is that so?] Un. [I see... Well, because of the way you behave, a thought then hatched inside of my mind.] And that is? [I would have my remaining brethren live on their land and have them prot-- turn you into meat shields!] Ahh~ you almost said protect~ [...] Hehehe~ Hah~ I wish I could see the look on your face right now. No, wait, on second though, I don¡¯t. Seeing you¡¯re real body would only invoke fear and awe, so no. ¡°Lumina-sama, Liza and their father¡¯s are on their way to the courtroom. Let¡¯s go back and prepare for their arrival.¡± ¡°Good work, Emilia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia then made an elegant bow as I stood up from my seat after drinking the last bit of tea from the cup that I held. The two of us then headed back towards my study in order to prepare for the meeting that I had initiated. [Like I said, stop narrating everything that you do!] Never!
The next chapter will be posted tomorrow and unlike the past two chapters, it won''t feature Fafnir as much as this chapter and the last one.
LOL Queen arc Chapter 3: This is really Embarassing! Emilia and I then arrived to my study. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the courtroom then.¡± I walked towards the door and the moment I was about to grab the handle, Emilia suddenly stopped me. ¡°Wait just a moment Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Since your gonna meet important people, I think it¡¯d be for the best if you changed your clothes.¡± ¡°Is something wrong with what I¡¯m wearing?¡± ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong with it.¡± ¡°Then why do I need to change then?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t stepped outside from this study ever since you became the Queen of this country two years ago.¡± What Emilia just said was the truth. Because of the amount of documents that I had to deal with, I wasn¡¯t able to go outside. From morning to night, I would only sit on my chair and do my ¡®job¡¯ from there. A typical day of my job was kinda repetitious and boring. Emilia would send me all the documents that had stockpiled in the morning. I would then read them and approve or decline the things that were written on them. From time to time, unexpected things would happen. Things like corruption, rebellions, and dissatisfaction. If things like those occur, I would then send instructions to those that pledged their loyalty to me through Emilia. And it would then be settled within a week to a few months. Also, there were time where my presence was required On occasions like those, I would send Emilia as my proxy to deal with it while I work review the documents that caused those things. As such, it is quite understandable that I wasn¡¯t able to step outside. It¡¯s more suitable to call me an office worker rather than a queen. ¡°I don¡¯t really think what I would wear would matter though. I mean I¡¯m only meeting with Liza¡¯s father and co.¡± ¡°No, I refuse. As the queen of this country it is expected for you to show them your dignity as a ruler.¡± While saying those lines, Emilia appeared behind me and stripped me down to my undergarments in a flash. ¡°W-what are you doing!¡± Realizing my current appearance, I covered my body with my arms and crouched down on the floor. [Ah... nevermind.... I¡¯ll tell you about this later.] While my mind was in chaos because of Emilia¡¯s action, Fafnir¡¯s voice resounded in my mind. I wonder what he¡¯s gonna say later... I¡¯m really curious. [Noisy!] Anyways, Emilia started hanging gaudy looking clothes in front of me. Each of them were dresses that had fine embroideries made from golden thread. Each also had jewels that fitted each of their motif. The gaudiest dress had a purple color and since it¡¯s the gaudiest one, it¡¯s obviously out. Next was a red dress with an exposed back. It looked quite tight and would surely show my body lines. This also meant that this one was a nono. Lastly, the last dress was mostly colored black. It had lots of frills and the number of accessories that it covered most of my body. Unlike the first dress, it wasn¡¯t really that gaudy and unlike the second dress, it didn¡¯t look very sexy. It was just right for my taste. However, because of all those things, it kinda felt like a trap. I kinda feel like something bad would happen to me if I choose this dress. Sadly, I could never imagine myself wearing the first and second dress. But if I triggered the trap, then what Emilia had planned for will and most probably will happen. Really... Which should I choose. Hmm.... ¡°You¡¯ve chosen the black dress huh, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Eh? N-no, I didn¡¯t say that I chose--¡± ¡°The black dress right?¡± ¡°Umm...¡± ¡°That one, right?¡± You¡¯re smile is really scary Emilia. In the end, because of Emilia ¡®pleasant¡¯ suggestion, I ¡®happily¡¯ chose the black dress. The events that took place when Emilia was helping me wear the tortu-- cough* the dress was too painful and scary, I wasn¡¯t able to narrate what transpired. [Seriously, who are you talking to?] To you~ tehee. [.... You¡¯re doing this purposely, right?] No I¡¯m not. I ain¡¯t doing this purposely because of the grudge I¡¯m carrying because you made me a queen.. [...] Well, let¡¯s leave that aside for now and move on. After Emilia was done torturi-- helping me wear the black dress, the two of us proceeded to the courtroom. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Who the hell invented that thing and why the hell does it exist!¡± ¡°It was invented to help out of shape ladies that don¡¯t have enough exercise maintain their proportions.¡± ¡°So basically it¡¯s for fat ladies?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why am I forced to wear this!?¡± If you objectively look at my body, you can¡¯t really say that I¡¯m obese. I have a slender body with no excess fats. ¡°It¡¯s to accentuate your almost unnoticeable curves.¡± ¡°Hey! A loli¡¯s body has its own charms!¡± It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a lolicon/shotacon or something, I just like how cute and soft children were. I¡¯m just saying. ¡°But in the royal courtroom, that kind of charm isn¡¯t needed, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°Guh--¡± ¡°Besides, you look really cute in that dress Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Yes! Since you have a slender body, that black dress with gold embroideries really suit you. What¡¯s more, those small diamond earings, that diamond locket and that tiara really brings out your cuteness!¡± ¡°W-well... if you say so.¡± Emilia then opened the door leading to the courtroom. ¡°HER MAJESTY, LUMINA CHIS CHEM DRAGONIA HAS ARRIVED!¡± ¡°¡°¡°We are honored to be in your presence, your Royal Majesty.¡±¡±¡± ¡°............¡± The moment I saw the huge line of guards, crowd of nobles, and waiting servants, my brain died. [No, your brain isn¡¯t dead. If it was, then our telepathic link would have been severed.] It¡¯s a figure of speech! I¡¯m saying that I was blown away by the shockingly surprising thing that suddenly appeared. ¡°H-hey... Emilia... Why are there more than a hundred people here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why are you averting your eyes! Look at me!¡± ¡°(It¡¯s obvious that I would gather a lot of people for your announcement Lumina-sama. Even though you¡¯re the queen, you have never ever shown your face in public!) Now now, let¡¯s entertain them because they¡¯re already here, Lumina-sama.¡± ¡°I kinda feel like I¡¯ve been duped.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination.¡± ¡°.... Haaaa~ fine.¡± [I could really learn a thing or two from that servant of yours.] I really want to retort you on that statement, but with this amount of people, I don¡¯t have the leeway to do that. For now, facing them is more important. Okay... Breathe in... breathe out... breathe in.... breathe out... Great now I¡¯m ready! 3 men who looked really familiar approached me. They then knelt in front of me. However, I paid those 3 familiar people no heed and walked in the middle of the line of soldiers. Disregarding their looks and stares which were filled with curiosity and.... fear? Anyways, I stopped walking the moment I arrived in front of a luxurious looking seat with lots of gemstones on it. Since there were no other seat available, I uncomfortably sat on the luxurious seat. If you¡¯re asking me why I sat here it¡¯s because the seat was free. Besides, Since 3 men surrounded me along with Emilia showed no signs of moving away from this seat, then it should mean that this is my seat. Is it okay to cry now? Sitting here is really embarrassing! And~ what do you know, all the people inside of the courtroom knelt down except for the three men and Emilia. Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you that the courtroom looked really elegant because of the high class linen and furniture inside it. [... Are you sure you aren¡¯t crazy?] Yep! I¡¯m only doing this to escape from this embarrassing and uncomfortable reality. [Embarrassing?] If sitting in front of a lot of kneeling people whom you don¡¯t know isn¡¯t embarrassing, then I don¡¯t know what is. [You¡¯re a ruler! Don¡¯t get embarrassed!] That¡¯s easier said than done! Hmmm.... By the way.... Why¡¯d they call me Lumina Chis Chem Dragonia? Where¡¯d Dragonia come from? [Dunno.] I directed my eyes to Emilia only to see her look away from me again. Was it because of you!?
That moment when you forget your google password because you got too used to using autofill~ LOL @Nfsu218 Whew, that was a blind spot~ lol, thanks! queen arc Chapter 4: Heaven is with us Hey there! Lumina Chis Chem here~ oops, I¡¯m now called Lumina Chis Chem Dragonia now. I don¡¯t know how Dragonia got added, but because I know who the mastermind behind this addition, I¡¯ll take my time interrogating her later. Right after I¡¯m done announcing something. Currently, I am sitting on a throne and in front of me are more than a hundred kneeling people. Having this many people kneeling is really making me troubled, how do I stop them? Do you know how, Fafnir? [Why are you asking me?] You¡¯re the King of all Dragons, right? Surely you¡¯ve faced this situation many time, right? Right? [The way we dragons show, pay, and earn from each other is very different from the way you humans do.] How so? [To earn respect, we need to defeat others. To pay respect, we would do anything and everything they order us. And to show respect, we would offer everything that we have to him. This has not changed for a millions of years.] So you¡¯re saying that the reason why you became the king of all dragons is because you defeated all of your brethren? [That is right.] .... Okay, asking a dragon didn¡¯t help. I guess I¡¯m on my own here then. What to do? Let¡¯s try requesting them to stop kneeling. ¡°Raise your heads.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Oooh! That worked! Okay, let¡¯s end this fiasco quickly and tell them the reason why I gathered them. ¡°Ahem--¡± ¡°Your Majesty, my name is Stewart Grantiosse. I would like to tell you how much I admire you for the things you have made for the country! With that in mind, I shall pledge my undying loyalty to you!¡± ¡°I, Keel Trenton, feels the same!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± W-what is happening!? Why are they suddenly doing this? [Isn¡¯t it obvious? They¡¯re pledging their loyalty to you.] I know that! What I¡¯m asking is why are they doing this! [Listen closely to what one of them said. He said one of your past achievements. Try recalling all the things you did ever since I named you as their queen.] Hmmm... Since you destroyed the Royal Castle 2 years ago, most of the officials died and almost all of the documents were destroyed. So I had to do everything from scratch. However, because I was still 12 years old at that time, I discerned that no one would listen to me. [And so, you decided to hole up in a study and let the fathers of your servants do your bidding?] Yep! [What exactly did you do? All I remember during those two years were you gibberish-like thoughts and different kinds of drinks.] Maybe the answer are those thoughts! [What makes you say so?] During that time, my mind was moving quite fast. I was calculating the national budget while teaching the newly appointed treasurers how to multiply and divide, teaching and describing what fertilizers were to the nobles with territories, delegating and making new positions to improve the flow and chain of command, and reorganizing the structure of the army. There were also some other stuff, but I kinda forgot. [You did all of that while you sat on that chair!? Fumu, it seems like my decision to make you their queen was correct!] The way that sounded makes it feel like anyone would¡¯ve been fine. [It¡¯s just your imagination. Anyways, look it seems like they¡¯re done pledging their loyalty to you.] Hmmmm? The nobles who were standing up earlier were now bowing in front of me. First kneeling and now bowing? ¡°Please forgive us, Lumina-sama.¡± Forgive them? For what? ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to arouse your displeasure by interrupting your announcement.¡± Since I was failing to comprehend how it happened, I turned my sights to Emilia, who was standing behind me. ¡°(It¡¯s because you suddenly scowled earlier.)¡± What!? They¡¯re bowing down because I scowled!? ¡°(I didn¡¯t scowl because I was displeased though.)¡± ¡°(I know.)¡± ¡°(If you knew, then why didn¡¯t you stop them from bowing down?)¡± ¡°(You expect me, your exclusive maid who has the blood of a commoner, order nobles!? That would get me killed, Lumina-sama!)¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°(Weren¡¯t you ordering them around for the past two years!)¡± ¡°(It was only because I was speaking on your behalf, Lumina-sama. No noble would ever listen to a maid like me.)¡± ¡°(Stop lying! Weren¡¯t you the one who gathered them all here in the first place!)¡± ¡°(I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.)¡± ¡°(....)¡± Haaa~ it seems like Emilia doesn¡¯t intend on doing anything here. Let¡¯s argue with her later, for now, let¡¯s stop those nobles from bowing. ¡°Enough! Raise your heads! I didn¡¯t gather you here to see you lot grovel before me!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Hearing my command, the nobles who were bowed down raised a panicked voice as they quickly stood up and fixed their postures. [What¡¯s up with your wording and tone? It¡¯s really quite different from how you usually talk to that servant and to me.] I¡¯m only acting based on how I thought proper Queen would act. Ei! Stop bothering me for a minute, Fafnir! ¡°Listen all of you, I gathered all of you here to announce a very important matter. It¡¯s about the invasion of the dragons and an inevitable war we are gonna face. First, I¡¯ll tell you about the dragons that invaded us two years ago. Fafnir had told me that the reason why they came to our country is because the heavens told them to protect us!¡± [WHAT!?] The moment I said that, the nobles all fell into a panic. ¡°From what?¡± ¡°The devils?¡± ¡°Our majesty said something about war! Is it an interracial war with the elves or is it about a civil war?¡± ¡°Please not a civil war! I was just appointed as a baron. If war were to break out, my lands would definitely be burned to the ground.¡± ¡°SILENCE! Remember that you are all before the presence of Her Majesty!¡± In the midst of their panic, one of the boys that were around me stepped up silenced them. He had red hair and red eyes and his face looked really familiar. Did I know him? Wait, let¡¯s think about him later and focus on the matter at hand. ¡°You deserve my thanks.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Why are you thanking me for thanking you! Is your mind okay? ¡°Now then, the one who we will be at (forced to) war to will be humans! I know you may be thinking that no humans countries exist outside the great barrier, but the Dragon King Fafnir has told me of their inevitable arrival.¡± [You forgot to add ¡®Great¡¯! No, before that, what¡¯s up with us being sent by the heavens to protect you!?] Shhh! ¡°According to Fafnir, they number by the billions and their reasons for invading us are our fertile lands!¡± ¡°¡°¡°!!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Once they come, they will take our fields, rape our women, and burn down our history. They will commit an uncountable amount of atrocities to our country where we were born!¡± Hearing my speech the nobles started whispering amongst themselves. Some had skeptical faces while others were despairing because of my announcement. ¡°However, I, Lumina Chis Chem (Dragonia), the (founding) Queen (of Dragonia) shall rise up to protect these lands from the invaders!¡± Did someone add something there? Huh? ¡°But, I and Fafnir¡¯s dragons can¡¯t stop them alone.. As such, I implore for the cooperation of all of you. Please help me protect our country.¡± The courtoom was shrouded in silence. It lasted for seconds and then to minutes. Then, one nobleman suddenly shouted and raised an arm into the air. ¡°I shall lay down my life for this country!¡± That shout ignited the nobles next to him. It continued to be passed on to the people who stood beside them until all nobles where now affected by it. Seeing their response, I showed them a smile and said: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Now then, go back to your territories and prepare for war!¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± They then exited the courtroom leaving me, Emilia and 9 others here.
Ok... because I haven''t written for a while, my writing skills have become quite rusty. Hopefully this was a decent chapter~
Yey~ a person called me a senpai! Confiscates a knife*